■ ; ■ 

■ ■ 



■ 



■ 
















JC..A*. ■»'.*! MHQ 

■ 




jfrJjjtlH 




Book :I_5~ 



Copyright^ , 



°\ 



o% 



COPYRIGHT DEPOBtT. 



0*6-' 



-7?' 



■)/ 



Jxom 
incarnation to He-incarnation 



BY 

RICHARD INGALESE 

AND 

ISABELLA INGALESE 




Revised Edition 



The Occult Book Concern 
publishers 

9 to 15 Murray Street 
New York City 



£713 



LIBRARY of GONGRESS 
1 wo Copies rtecc 

MAY 26 1908 

J»»»rl*r.{ entry 



t> 



9 



A 



<\\ 



COPYRIGHT 1908 

Bx Richard Ingadese 



Copyright 1908 

By Richard Ingadese 

Entered at Stationers' Hall 

London, E. G. 

Ai/l Rights Reserved 



$* 



• 
■ 



Wat kins Press 
New York 



TO STUDENTS OF TRUTH EVERYWHERE 



"New occasions teach new duties: Time 

makes ancient good uncouth; 
They must upward still, and onward, who 

would keep abreast of Truth; 
Lo, before us gleam her camp-fires! we 

ourselves must Pilgrims be, 
Launch our Mayflower, and steer boldly 

through the desperate winter sea, 
Nor attempt the Future's portals with the 

Past's blood rusted key." 

The Present Crisis — Lowell. 



PREFACE 



In taking up a new study, or in extending an old 
one, a person is frequently confronted with views 
which may not harmonize with his preconceptions. 
In this book, originally issued as a course of lectures, 
there is much which disagrees with the now accepted 
theological, often mistakenly called "religious," social 
and scientific opinions and theories. A liberal and 
progressive man, without bias, will examine new ideas 
before passing judgment upon them. We therefore 
expect each student to withhold judgment until the 
end of the Course and until he is satisfied that he 
understands the presentation of the Occult Philos- 
ophy. 

The Course naturally divides itself into two parts, 
Anthropology and Cosmogony. The former, being 
more within the realm of common knowledge and 
experience, will naturally appeal more quickly to the 
general reader than will the latter. It must be ad- 
mitted, however, that modern science is sadly at sea 
concerning Cosmogony, since it offers several con- 
flicting theories concerning the same. Most religion- 



ists have abandoned the Cosmogony of Genesis as 
it is commonly interpreted and understood. In the 
absence, therefore', of what the world usually regards 
as authoritative teachings on the subject, the Cosmog- 
ony of Occultism may supply at least a working 
hypothesis which is both as scientific and philosophic 
as is that offered by either modern science or religion. 

To those who can accept the Anthropology herein 
contained, but not the Cosmogony, we — like Galileo, 
who attempted to teach the construction and order of 
the Universe to the learned men of his time— can but 
assert the truth, praying the unconvinced reader, as 
he did the Grand Duke, "to consider it as mere 
poetry, or as a dream; nevertheless, as the poets 
sometimes set value upon their fancies, so I likewise 
have a certain esteem for this my novelty." 

We recommend the student to observe the follow- 
ing method of study as far as possible : Read slowly 
an entire lecture and then read all references cited 
in the lecture. Afterward re-read the entire lecture 
in view of such side lights. Divide the lecture into 
seven or several portions, and read one portion each 
day; and meditate upon the portion read. Those 
who will observe this suggestion will find much more 
in the Course than will those who do not. 

This Course is intended to act as a door through 
which the man or mind enters the current of Philo- 



sophic Truth in the Divine Consciousness, which will 
Itself instruct and illumine each individual mind 
according to its desire and ability to receive enlight- 
enment. 

The citation to pages in "The History and Power 
of Mind" refer to the paging of the second edition. 
By adding (l)to the pages cited between 31 and 119 
inclusive, and (2) to all pages between 120 and 284 
inclusive, the same reference may be found in the 
first edition. In both editions the paging is the same 
between 1 and 30. 

There is nothing original on the part of the under- 
signed in the Philosophy set forth in this Course. 
Being true, it has always existed. If it appeals to you 
as true, accept it, and if you accept it, solemnly re- 
solve to live up to it. If it does not appeal to you as 
true, then you at least have the satisfaction of know- 
ing that you have become acquainted with the Oldest 
Philosophy in the World, and one which has been 
handed down literally from time immemorial. 

We hold ourselves responsible for the correct pres- 
entation of the Philosophy as it was taught to us, 
and assert that our experiences and observations dur- 
ing a long period of study of Occultism — fifteen and 
thirty years respectively — verify its truth. 

B. I. and I. I. 
New York City, 

February 1st, 1904. 

9 



PREFACE TO THE SECOND EDITION. 



The demand for another printing of this book gives 
us an opportunity to correct many errors which crept 
into the first edition. These lectures were written as 
a correspondence course for students residing in all 
parts of the world, and were issued at the rate of one 
chapter a week. To write a chapter, have it printed, 
to mail it and to answer questions concerning it, 
proved more laborious and exacting than was antici- 
pated. This labor was in addition to our other duties 
of teaching, corresponding and healing, which were 
a part of our mission at that time. Under such stren- 
uous circumstances many errors inadvertently found 
place in the original lectures and when the book was 
immediately published from the same type, the errors 
were incorporated in the text. The more vital ones 
were subsequently corrected for many students, and 
now we have the pleasure of doing the same duty for 
the Public. 

R. I. and I. I. 

San Jose, California, 
July 1st, 1907. 



10 



CONTENTS. 

Chapter Page 

Preface ...... 7 

Preface to the Second Edition . 10 

I. The Relation of Sex ... 13 

II. Marriage ..... 36 

III. Parenthood . . ... 64 

IV. Physical and Psychic Development 92 
V. Mental and Spiritual Development . 119 

VI. Focusing Forces . . . . 141 

VII. Mental Repulsion .... 165 

VIII. Mental Attraction . . . 189 

IX. Death 214 

X. After Death ..... 241 



FROM INCARNATION TO RE-INCARNATION. 



LECTURE ONE. 



THE RELATION OF SEX. 

Before the beginning of our Cosmic Day, and be- 
fore "God created the heavens and the earth/' the 
Father-Mother, the Creating and the Fructifying, the 
Giving and the Receiving, the Positive and Negative, 
the Male and Female aspects of the Universal Prin- 
ciple existed. 

While the darkness of the Cosmic Night prevailed 
throughout the Universe, and while the Elohim or 
Planetary Spirits were sub-consciously resting in the 
bosom of the Infinite, God said : "Let there be light," 
and the Positive Divine Force went instantly forth 
from the great Cosmic Heart into the silent, negative 
Ether ; vibration began, and the first morning of our 
Cosmic Day was born. 1 

When our World was in a vaporous condition — 
an irregular, shapeless mass of burning gases — the 
Universal Principle called forth from the Ether, in 
which all things latently reposed, the different ele- 
ments which combined and solidified and produced 



lr The History and Power of Mind, pp. 3S-43; 101-105. 

13 



14 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

the mineral kingdom of our Earth. And after her 
creation was completed and her orbit in the heavens 
established, for ages she still remained in a negative 
condition, receptive only to the restless, surging 
Father Force — the sea — which covered, magnetized, 
enriched, and made it possible for her to "bring 
forth" and bear upon her capacious bosom the vege- 
table and animal creations which she had conceived 
in the darkness and the silence. 

Then again was Divine Will put into operation, 
and the waters were "gathered together unto one 
place," in order that the dry land — the Mother Earth 
— should appear and "bring forth." And when she 
had clothed herself in beautiful verdure she con- 
cealed beneath her green mantle the precious stones 
and rich minerals which had been created within her 
in the beginning of her existence. But nothing in 
all the Universe was made in vain, and it was not 
intended by the Universal Principle that these min- 
eral riches should be thus and forever hidden. They, 
with all the various fauna and flora, were placed in 
readiness to be made subject to the wills of the Sons 
of God when they should come and desire to appro- 
priate them. 

As many more ages as Mother Earth had lain dor- 
mant under the sea did she require to evolve from 
her animal kingdom a form with brain of sufficient 
vibratory power to enable it to receive from the Uni- 
versal Principle the Divine Spark which would lead 
and enlighten it throughout the ages to come. And 



The Relation of Sex. 15 

when this triumph had been gained and animal man 
stood erect and walked upon two feet instead of four, 
he knew T very little about himself and nothing about 
his source. 

But, "One day is with the Lord as a thousand years 
and a thousand years as one day/' and, after what 
would seem to men of the present age an almost in- 
terminable length of time, the law of Evolution, 
which is God's will operating in every living thing, 
brought to the Earth and to each of her animal men 
a subjective mind or soul to work out a double pur- 
pose: 1 First, to gain for itself greater strength and 
power by contacting with a material world of a lower 
rate of vibration than its own ; and, second, to subject 
animal man and to raise him to a higher point of de- 
velopment. 

When these subjective minds or souls first came to 
Earth they knew nothing of sex or of things sensory 
or sensual. But each had indeed been created in the 
image of God and was a part of the Father-Mother 
Principle ; therefore each of the subjective minds pos- 
sessed both a positive and a negative side to its 
nature. 

In the realm where these minds had dwelt before 
coming to earth 2 this complexity in each had caused 
no inharmonious conditions, since there had been no 
trials to endure and no temptations to resist. Exist- 



lr The History and Power of Mind, pp. 64-72. 

2 The former as well as the future planetary homes of the soul will 
be discussed in the proposed course "Cosmogony and Evolution." 



16 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

ence there had been a blissful, beautiful dream. But 
when these Sons of God came to this world and "saw 
the daughters of men," the animal forms which had 
been raised to receive them for their lords, each mind 
was forced to make its selection, and it was then that 
the sex question, with all its ramifications and mysti- 
fications, arose. 

Acting according to its natural tendencies, the posi- 
tive part of each of these subjective minds was at- 
tracted toward the female animal form, while the 
negative part of each mind, by reason of its nature, 
was attracted toward the male animal form. This 
caused dissention through jealousy, and war was de- 
clared in the heaven of each individual mind. Then 
came the first divorce ever granted upon this earth, 
and God gave one to each of Its Sons. It came 
through the Courts of Evolutionary Law, of which 
the divorce courts of the present day are but remote 
ramifications. 

These first divorces, like those of the present day, 
were given for the purpose of permitting each Son 
of God to work out his salvation in his own way; in 
other words, to give him free will. And since there 
were more animal forms than there were Sons of 
God to incarnate in them, it was expedient that these 
incarnating minds should divide into halves, each 
half taking a body in conformity with its desires ; in 
order that the new evolutionary scheme should be 
carried out in a shorter time than in former Cosmic 
Days. 



The Relation of Sex. 17 

When the war of minds was ended and each sub- 
jective mind or soul had become accustomed to the 
new order of things, it was delighted with its condi- 
tions. It found the earth a garden filled with flowers 
and trees, with which its taste for the beautiful could 
be gratified. There were also delicious fruits with 
which its appetite could be pleased and satisfied. And 
there were silver and gold and precious stones with 
which its person and its abiding place could be 
adorned. Everything was here that could please the 
eye and gratify the senses, and then to each mind 
came the desire for individual possessions and great 
accumulation of material things. 

Then man's original vibrations began to grow more 
and more gross until the beautiful subjective blue and 
yellow which had characterized his innocence deep- 
ened into the darkest shade of a selfish myrtle green. 
The animal nature which he had espoused and had 
come to rule, rose in its desires and ruled him. He be- 
came enveloped in the dark red vibrations of its ani- 
mal passions, and the combination of the selfish green 
vibrations with the sexual red drew him into the 
lowest depths of those two currents. 1 He sank lower 
than the animals because he had enough of the Divine 
Principle within him to give him reasoning power, 
by means of which he could better accomplish his 
purposes than could the animals. 

This was "The Fall of Man," "The Original Sin," 
"The Fall from Grace," etc. But Divine Principle 

1F rhe History and Power of Mind, pp. 135-136; 228-230. 



18 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

never goes backward. It is constantly pushing on- 
ward and upward; and although sometimes, from a 
narrow point of view, it seems that men and things 
are degenerating and retrograding beyond all hope 
of recovery, still it is only seeming and not real. 

When the subjective man plunged from his realm 
of innocence and inexperience into the experiences of 
this earth, he was negatively good. He had never 
been tempted and had never come into contact with 
anything of a lower rate of vibration than his own. 
He was pure because his environment had been pure. 
He was an infant mind or soul entering in upon a 
new state of existence. 

Because he had not experienced it, he did not know 
that indulgence in sexual excesses would ruin his 
body. Neither did he know that his generative or- 
gans had been made for the purpose of creating new 
human bodies for other egos to incarnate in. 

As it has always been with every race at every 

great period of time since man came to live upon this 

planet, the first egos who came to incarnate were 

the stronger ones, possessing more persistence and 

endurance than did those who arrived later. This 

was a necessity in order that each new race should 

have its pioneers, its strong men, to do the heavy 

work and to prepare the way for the weaker ones 

who would follow after them. When these pioneers 

were struggling to overcome the wild beasts of the 

forests and jungles and to prepare places in which 

to live, their forces went into physical labor, and 



The Relation of Sex. 19 

they had neither time nor inclination to yield them- 
selves to sexual excesses, to the same extent as did 
those who followed them. But as time passed the 
weaker egos incarnated in greater numbers. And 
when they could enjoy more comforts and luxuries 
than their progenitors, without the same efforts to 
obtain them, the morals of the peoples became more 
and more corrupt; and men and women began mak- 
ing the fearful mistake of thinking that their gener- 
ative organs were created for the sole purpose of 
gratifying their own sexual, animal desires, and for 
the amusement and entertainment of their friends. 
They indulged themselves in every sexual excess that 
the human mind could devise until the time came to 
pay the penalty for attempting to break the Law of 
Being. Then men's magnificent physical strength 
began to leave them; they grew weak and ill and 
commenced to suffer the pains and aches and diseases 
which must necessarily follow upon those acts which 
drain the system of its precious, vital creative fluids. 
Then the physical bodies of the offspring began to 
manifest weaknesses inherited from their parents. 
"There were giants in the earth in those days," but 
gradually the physical stature of the races grew less 
and the "Samsons" were fewer and farther apart, 
until in the course of a great number of re-incar- 
nations or generations the man who originally, in 
the beginning of his race, had stood ten or twelve 
feet in height became reduced in stature to six or 



20 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

eight feet and his physical strength decreased in pro- 
portion. 

But Divine Law has never left Its children with- 
out object lessons constantly before their eyes, and 
had they been wise enough to take cognizance of 
those lessons and had they profited by them much 
suffering for the world would have been avoided. 
Around men on every side was operating the law of 
attraction and repulsion; they saw its effects, but 
did not look for the causes. In their experience with 
the mineral kingdom they learned how to combine 
such minerals as were magnetically attracted toward 
each other and became quite skillful in making for 
themselves ornaments composed of such amalgama- 
tions as they desired and admired. They knew that 
the sex principle — which is but a higher expression 
of the law of attraction and repulsion — manifested in 
all organized life; and they also knew that there 
were few sexual excesses or abuses committed among 
the creatures of a lower grade of intelligence than 
themselves. Yet still they remained willfully blind 
to this great truth which Divine Law was gradually 
trying to force upon them through suffering: that 
the relation of sex in the human family should not 
be a promiscuous relation, and that the generative 
organs of man could not be prostituted without dire 
results to the prostitutor. 

According to the Divine Law, the union of the 
sexes should never take place without the desire of 
both the male and the female who participate in that 



The Relation of Sex. 21 

union; and the desire should never be stimulated by 
anything except the mutual magnetic attraction of 
each toward the other. Pictures which stimulate the 
passions, wines, liquors, drugs or highly spiced foods 
which befog the brain or produce unnatural and in- 
ordinate desires, should be abolished from civilized 
life, because the progressing man and woman cannot 
afford to have their development retarded by the use 
of them. 

I During the perfect sex union of normal human 
bodies there is an exchange of magnetic force which 
is strengthening both to the physical bodies and to 
the minds of each. This exchange of magnetic force 
is due to the fact that the generative organs of the 
male and female act upon each other as do the oppo- 
site poles of an electrical instrument. A perfect cir- 
cuit is made between the two bodies, and at the point 
of direct contact heat, power and life are generated. 
Then the nerves and blood absorb this electric fluid 
which flows from one body to the other and they be- 
come electrified and strengthened; and with an elec- 
trified and strengthened body the mind gains power. 
The primary use, however, of the union of sex is 
for the production of physical bodies for other egos 
to incarnate in. It is a sacred privilege to become 
the father or mother of another divine soul's earthly 
vehicle, and the generative organs of men and women 
should be kept sacred to the uses for which the Great 
Consciousness intended them. 1 Abuse of these or- 



1 The History and Power of Mind, pp. 89-90. 



22 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

gans leads to the degradation of the abuser because 
it is consciously or unconsciously a blasphemous act 
against the highest and most sacred law of Divine 
Principle. For the perpetration of this crime man 
will continue to be punished so long as he continues 
to transgress, and the punishment will be of his own 
creation and he always precipitates it upon himself. 

Prostitution of the generative organs of mankind 
is the most far-reaching and the most stupendous of 
all the mistakes he makes. It is the most difficult of 
all to correct because of the subtle influences which 
surround him. The false teachings of past ages must 
be met and overcome; his social environment affects 
him adversely, as does also his belief that the for- 
giveness of sins will remove the consequences of his 
acts. Then, too, connubial influences are often 
brought to bear upon him which he believes he can- 
not ignore. But the time has come when the law 
must be recognized and obeyed, and a further dis- 
cussion of it will be given in the lectures entitled 
"Marriage" and "Parenthood." 

There came a time with every race when it was al- 
most impossible to find positive virtue in either sex. 
If a pure ego came to dwell among those people it 
received persecution, abuse and even crucifixion, for 
attempting to live on a higher plane of morality than 
that of its time. And when the races became so cor- 
rupt that they constantly despised purity and loved 
impurity, there was nothing that Divine Law could 
do to help their condition but to permit a cataclysm, 



The Relation of Sex. 23 

or a holocaust to sweep them off the earth, in order 
to begin a new period of evolution. 

When we stand among the ruins of old Nineveh 
and trace the broken outlines of her immense pro- 
portions and realize that it was only about four thou- 
sand years ago that she was in the height of her 
glory, conquering and enslaving every other nation 
and tribe of men who dared exist within her mighty 
reach, we wonder what could have brought that great 
city, and the powerful nation of which she was the 
capital, to this condition of ruin and almost utter 
oblivion. For it is only by studying the now nearly 
obliterated inscriptions left upon her broken pillars 
and by piecing together her shattered tablets that the 
present race of men is able to learn anything about 
her. Among the remains of her once beautiful pal- 
aces and walls there are still to be found indications 
of the great skill of her workmen ; and since all this 
is but the materialized expression of the mental force 
of that nation, we must acknowledge that in power 
of concentration and creation they were equal, if not 
superior, to many men of our present day. 

Where is there to be found anything that our pres- 
ent race has created which required the time, the 
effort and the patience to build as did the great wall 
surrounding Nineveh? It stood, a solid piece of ma- 
sonry, fifty feet in thickness, one hundred and fifty 
feet in height, and eight miles in length, and was at 
once a roof garden and a speedway, enclosing an area 
of one thousand and eight hundred acres of land com- 



24 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

prising the city. It was built to give pleasure to 
kings and princes, who, while testing the speed of 
their horses upon it, enjoyed a fine view of the sur- 
rounding country; and it also made the city unap- 
proachable and for a long time invincible to its ene- 
mies who wished to destroy it. 

Within that great enclosure were palaces of such 
immense proportions that the buildings of the pres- 
ent day in many respects seem almost insignificant 
when compared with them. Not in height, perhaps, 
did those great piles of stone exceed our own, but in 
depth, breadth and thickness. Their massive pillars 
and stairways, their entrances, their corridors and 
their audience rooms were built upon a vastly larger 
scale than anything the peoples of the present day 
have yet attempted. 

But those marble halls where dwelt the kings and 
princes of that remote past are now nothing but huge 
ash heaps. The magnificent apartments where the 
noble lords and ladies of those days were born, grew 
to manhood and womanhood, danced, sang, told tales 
of love, wooed, wedded and died, are now reduced to 
dust and debris. Not a living thing may be seen in 
all that place of desolation except, perhaps, after 
nightfall, from some crevice or pit the gleaming eyes 
of a wild beast may peer out at the belated traveler ; 
and after the sun goes down nothing may be heard to 
break the awful stillness except the growl of a savage 
brute or the call of a night-bird. 

All the mighty men of valor who once lived in that 



The Relation of Sex. 25 

now ruined city are gone, and not a descendant is left 
to-day to tell the tale of his forefathers' strength and 
prowess. But there are legends to be found concern- 
ing those Ninevite heroes, and through these we learn 
that their kings were warlike and their conquering 
soldiery made the earth tremble with their tremen- 
dous power. The same ferocity which they manifested 
in the pursuit and destruction of wild beasts they 
also exhibited in hunting their fellow men; and the 
dead of their vanquished foes they contemptuously 
trampled in the dust under their horses' feet. 

But when these great wars were ended, because the 
surrounding nations and tribes which were accessible 
had been conquered and enslaved, the Ninevite kings 
and princes became weary of war and began yielding 
to the sensuousness and sensuality which comes to all 
wealthy and prosperous nations. They commenced 
feasting and dancing, wearing rich garments and fine 
jewels, and indulging in great sexual excesses. The 
later generations being composed of weaker egos, 
readily and willingly adopted the habits of their an- 
cestors, and the progress of the nation paused, hesi- 
tated for a while, and then began to decline. 

Indolence is the father of voluptuousness, and when 
those ancient men commenced to yield to the seduc- 
tive influence of indolence, their tremendous forces 
sought expression through their lusts. They plunged 
into sexual indulgences and excesses with the same 
energy that they had fought battles and built palaces, 
and soon the Assyrian nation reached a point where 



26 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

there seemed to be no limit to its voluptuousness. The 
wives and daughters, the matrons, maids and slaves 
were not able to satisfy the lasciviousness of the men, 
and when the whole nation had become so corrupt 
that there was no purity to be found in the land, a 
good man came to one of the great gates of Nineveh 
and commenced to cry against the sin that was being 
committed there. 

In the legend of our Bible this man was a prophet 
and he was called Jonah, which means "a dove." He 
was a human instrument, a messenger sent to that im- 
moral city to bring the word of warning which Divine 
Mind sent to Its children before permitting their pun- 
ishment to come upon them. This good man came 
to Nineveh eight hundred and sixty years before the 
Nazarine was born, and when he entered the city he 
cried aloud to the people whom he met upon the 
streets and said: 

"Yet forty days and Nineveh shall be overthrown !" 

To this startling prophecy the people of the threat- 
ened city began to listen, and when the king heard it 
he "arose from the throne," and, laying aside his royal 
robes, he "covered himself with sackcloth and ashes," 
and sent forth his proclamation throughout the city 
that men and beasts should be covered with sack- 
cloth; and that all men should "cry mightily unto 
God," and that they should "turn every one from his 
evil way." 

Because of this penitence and temporary reforma- 
tion the cloud of destruction which had been slowly 



The Relation of Sex. 27 

gathering over the doomed city was lifted and the 
sentence of immediate destruction was commuted. 
Unknown to the people a reprieve of forty years in- 
stead of forty days was granted them, during which 
time the nation had ample time to permanently re- 
form and save itself from downfall. 1 

But like all unwise peoples who had preceded, and 
like many who have succeeded them, they soon grew 
weary of well doing. Constant prayer and fasting be- 
came monotonous and tiresome, and when the "forty 
days" had past and there were no visible signs of the 
promised destruction of their city the Ninevites 
gradually fell back into their old immoral ways of liv- 
ing and Jonah and his prophecy were discredited. 

When the forty years of respite had passed the 
Great Consciousness sent another good man to warn 
the Assyrian nation of its danger, but since the first 
prophecy had not been fulfilled the people did not be- 
lieve in the second, and the last days of Assyria's 
greatness drew to an end. Then everything seemed to 
conspire with fate to overthrow the city of Nineveh, 
and when the tramp of the Midian soldiers was heard 
in the streets, the people — many of whom had never 
before seen a foreign foe, except in the position of a 
trembling captive — were seized with a great fear and 
fled in terror from the approaching host. Even the 
king, Saracus, took refuge in his palace and ordered 
his slaves to heap his goods into a funeral pyre for 
himself and for his household; and when the torch 



*Mata the Magician, pp. 150-151; Cosmogony and Evolution, pp. 115-116. 



28 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

was applied he covered his face with his mantle and 
his ashes were mingled with the ashes of the great 
city, where his ancesters had ruled and reigned for 
many generations before him. Nineveh was shrouded 
in everlasting night, destroyed by her blasphemous 
acts against the Divine Consciousness of which she 
was a part. 

With the downfall of Nineveh the Babylonian Em- 
pire immediately sprang into prominence, and very 
soon became the supreme power of the Eastern 
World. The men were strong and hardy, with large 
physique, and became the most distinguished mer- 
chants of the age, as their nation continued to prosper 
in material wealth. Babylon became the great me- 
tropolis of Western Asia and the peoples of the old 
world turned to it for their supplies. Whatever man- 
kind had to sell was offered in her markets, and what- 
ever the world demanded was to be found there. In 
the beginning of the nation's career there was much 
to admire and very little to condemn, but as it grew 
richer and more prosperous and as the weaker egos 
of the older races came to re-incarnate in the Baby- 
lonian race, avarice and greed for wealth overcame all 
the higher principles of the people and the time came 
when the domestic virtues were recklessly flung away 
for further gratification. It became a law that every 
Babylonian woman once in her life must offer herself 
to strangers publicly before the temple of Beltis in 
order to attract to the city of Babylon the trade of 
strangers. 



The Relation of Sex. 29 

Maidens were sold at auction to wealthy princes 
and libertines who were thus induced to come to the 
city to spend their money. Both sexes were ready at 
any moment to barter for money the pleasures which 
should be sacred to love, and the prime motive for all 
this was the passion for luxurious living. 

Babylon became the earthly paradise for gluttony 
and lust and whatever ministered to the appetites, 
and sensuality was eagerly enjoyed without scruple 
by the people. Rich garments and jewels of untold 
value were persistently sought for; and luxurious 
baths and fragrant oils for perfuming the body, costly 
viands and rare foods were provided for those who 
could afford to pay for them. Everything that could 
excite or appease human desire was demanded, found 
and wasted in luxurious abandonment. The banquet 
and feast brought drunkenness and revel. The tables 
were spread with food of such richness that no human 
being could consume it. Dark wines were drunk from 
goblets of gold ; delicious fruits were piled high upon 
platters of silver. Palaces became harems and po- 
lygamy the custom of the whole nation. 

In spite of all their love of luxury the men were 
fearless soldiers, and it is said that their courage in 
war was equal to their abandonment to pleasure. 
They were nearly always at war with surrounding 
nations, and from the mountains to the gates of Egypt 
their merciless, lascivious soldiery carried the ban- 
ners of their Empire before which all other nations 
cringed. As a natural consequence their successes 



30 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

made them a haughty and an austere people. Pride 
came with their power as avarice had grown with 
their gain, and lust from their lawless indulgences. 
Babylon sat as a queen of the East, and her royal 
broods of princes and pampered idlers found nothing 
to check their selfishness and their vanity. 

But notwithstanding all these things, in no country, 
except in Egypt, were the ceremonies of religion more 
carefully observed. Temples arose on every side. 
Priests, engaged in the work peculiar to their sup- 
posedly sacred offices, were always to be seen. The 
dissolute kings were chief worshippers at the holy 
shrines and princes went devoutly to the temples. 
The seals and charms worn by both sexes were embel- 
lished with some religious device or emblem, and when 
the feasts were spread and the banqueters became 
uproariously drunk over their wines they invariably 
sang songs in honor of their gods. 

At all times these people cultivated a placid ex- 
ternal manner and prided themselves upon their abili- 
ty to commit the worst outrages with smiling faces. 
The city was laid out in blocks or squares, their build- 
ings were three or four stories in height, and alto- 
gether in many respects New York, Chicago and San 
Francisco of to-day are not dissimilar to Babylon in 
architecture or in mode of living. 

It is not at all difficult to trace in our "kings of 
finance," our "political bosses," our "rings" and "ma- 
chines" the same characters who debauched the nation 
and themselves in Babylon. In many of our shop 



The Relation of Sex. 31 

women, who are expected to entertain traveling sales- 
men and merchants who go to a city to buy goods and 
otherwise to spend their money, we are able to discern 
the same characters who offered themselves to 
strangers before the temple of Beltis. And the men 
and women of fashion who pass their precious time in 
gaming and who have no regard for the sacredness of 
their marriage vows gained their proficiency in such 
matters as far back as the Babylonian times. And since 
so many persons are lacking in a knowledge of the 
great truth that a pure relationship between the sexes 
must be established on earth before our race can reach 
a higher point of development and before real happi- 
ness can be gained, it looks as though the people of the 
present age would have to meet the same fate as those 
of the past in order that they should learn the lesson 
which God — the Great Consciousness — is trying to 
teach. 

During the early part of the life of Nebuchadnezzar 
the Babylonian nation reached its zenith of wealth 
and power, and at that time the vices of the people 
were greatest. The king himself set the example of 
cruelty and selfishness to his people, who were de- 
lighted to follow his leading. Murder and rapine 
were his chief amusements, and the suffering of his 
victims seemed to give him the greatest pleasure. But 
when well advanced in age this monarch dreamed the 
prophetic dream which foretold his approaching 
downfall, and from that day his power and the power 
of the nation began to wane. 



32 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

When Belshazzar came to the throne the downfall 
of the nation was close at hand. But in his contempt 
for an enemy whom he believed to be powerless to 
harm him, he recklessly gave himself to the enjoyment 
of a great annual festival of the Babylonians. A thou- 
sand nobles were present at the banquet. There was 
splendor within the palace and darkness without, and 
while the drunken revel was at its height the enemy 
stole like a thief in the night and opened the river 
sluices into the canals and the river began to sink. 
Then there was nothing to prevent the foe from enter- 
ing the gates and the city was at its mercy. The 
drunken Babylonians then received the kind of treat- 
ment that they had given to others in the past. Their 
karma had fallen upon them, and the prophecy of 
Isaiah was fulfilled: 

"And Babylon, the glory of kingdoms, the beauty of 
Chaldees' excellency shall be as when God overthrew 
Sodom and Gomorrah. It shall never be inhabited, 
neither shall it be dwelt in from generation to genera- 
tion, neither shall the Arabian pitch his tent there; 
neither shall the shepherds make their folds there. 
But the wild beasts of the desert shall lie there and 
their houses shall be full of doleful creatures; and 
owls shall dwell there and satyrs shall dance there." 

And the condition of Babylon to-day is the same 
that it was after its destruction over two thousand 
years ago. 

The ancient Romans were an improvement upon the 
Babylonians because of the experiences the egos had 



The Relation of Sex. 33 

received in Babylon previous to their incarnating in 
Rome. Monogamy was the law in the beginning of 
the Roman period, and motherhood was respected and 
domestic ties were recognized, and Roman fathers had 
a parental feeling for their children. They recognized 
their sons as their rightful heirs and their daughters 
as the prospective matrons of Rome. 

In early times the Roman table was spread in the 
plainest manner and the fare was Spartan-like in its 
simplicity; but about one hundred and seventy years 
before the Nazarene was born they began to import 
and enjoy the gastronomic luxuries of the East. With 
feasting came drinking, and these indulgences con- 
tinued and increased until in a few years the life of 
the wealthy Romans became bestial to a degree never 
before equalled by civilized people. 

As the people of Rome gained in wealth they com- 
menced spending it in riotous living, and finally the 
time came when the whole city was a scene of revelry 
and dissipation. To show the slow development which 
has been made by the incarnating souls of to-day, we 
may compare the Roman amusements and customs 
with those of our own age. The disregard of the 
duties and responsibilities of life and the love of 
amusement led the Roman people to accept as their 
motto and demand, "Bread and the circus," and Rome 
was as well supplied with circuses as New York is 
supplied with theatres. It was "bread and the circus" 
then for all the people ; it is now bread and the theatre 
for some of the people. 



34 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

When the circus became tame and uninteresting 
and the people desired that blood should be spilled 
for their amusement, the Gladiators' time arrived. 
When some of the people of this age desired that blood 
should be drawn for their amusement the prize ring 
was inaugurated, and the reincarnated gladiators re- 
appeared as contestants. 

When the Romans went into battle they beheaded 
or enslaved their prisoners. When the men of our 
time go into battle they kill as many of the enemy as 
they can and collect indemnity to pay for their wasted 
ammunition, and so evolution goes on. 

We who are living in the twentieth century are the 
Ninevites, the Babylonians and the Romans. Are we 
to be swept out of this life in the same inglorious man- 
ner as at those other periods of our existence? Shall 
we go out from this incarnation in disgrace and 
humiliation because of our failure to learn that the 
right relation of the sexes is the rock foundation for 
all mankind to build the house of life upon, and be- 
cause we fail to read the writing upon the walls of 
our individual palaces? Or, shall we turn from our 
follies and vices and save ourselves and our children 
from a repetition of those mistakes? 

True it is that each individual must ultimately 
stand or fall for itself; but it is also true that each 
ego has its influence to help or to binder others upon 
their evolutionary journey. And the higher one 
stands socially, politically or financially, the more 
harm one does or the more help one gives to others; 
for it is by example that one really teaches. 



The Relation of Sex. 35 

Can we say to our children "be pure," "be truth- 
ful/' "be honest/' when we ourselves are impure, un- 
truthful or dishonest? Can men and women who 
stand at the head of a nation expect or hope that the 
lesser social or political lights of that nation, which 
they represent, will shine brighter than they? 

Our Shalmanesers, our Sargons, our Nebuchadnez- 
zars, our Belshazzars and our Ptolemys, as well as 
our Caesars, our Neros, and our Napoleons are all 
here. And we also have our Semiramis, our Amyitis, 
our Cleopatra and our Josephine among us to-day. 
The same force which each of those individual egos 
manifested as ancient characters is still theirs and is 
manifesting now. 

It may be that the Caesars and Napoleons of to-day 
are rulers of finance, or they may be the most un- 
scrupulous politicians. Our Cleopatra and our Jose- 
phine may be women of fashion, shop girls or house- 
maids; but they are here and are playing their parts 
upon the stage in this drama of life. And while we 
are studying the subject "From Incarnation to Re- 
incarnation" let each individual begin by asking itself 
these questions : 

"What am I doing in this twentieth century? Am 
I progressing or retrogressing? If I am Caesar, am I 
doing better or worse than I did in Rome? If I am 
Cleopatra, have I learned anything by my past ex- 
periences or am I making the same mistakes over and 
over again that I made in Egypt?" 



LECTURE TWO. 



MARRIAGE. 

Before man divided and incarnated in the animal 
forms of earth, he was negatively good and blissfully 
happy, with that happiness which comes with inert- 
ness and passivity. He needed nothing, which he did 
not have, that was necessary for his condition at that 
time, because he was a part of Divine Consciousness, 
and his existence was forever established. As tha 
tree draws life from the surrounding atmosphere and 
from the earth in which it is implanted, so did the 
Sons of God live on the Universal Consciousness 
which surrounded them. Development and growth 
were impossible under those contented and blissful 
conditions; and had not that Eden garden been abol- 
ished, evolution on that plane would have come to a 
standstill. 

Those Sons of God could be of no assistance to 
each other, because all things were equally distrib- 
uted, and there was no opportunity to be either 
selfish or generous. There was nothing for them to 
do, because all had been done that could be done in 
that realm, and there was "nothing to live but life." 
Under those conditions stagnation was inevitable, but 
nowhere in all the universe is absolute stagnation 

36 



Marriage. 37 

permitted to exist. Throughout all parts of Deity, 
during each Cosmic Day there must be activity. And 
so Divine Mind sent Its Sons to this earth to find 
what was not to be found on their Eden planet. 

Ever since those Sons of God incarnated on earth, 
each half has been earnestly seeking a re-union with 
the other part of itself. Sub-consciously each one 
holds a mental picture of his past happiness, when, 
in the realm of innocence and purity, he dwelt free 
from the ills and troubles of his present state of ex- 
istence. And each one longs for a return to the old 
blissful condition, for happiness is what every human 
soul desires more than anything else in the world, 
and it is for happiness that every one is striving. 

With Divine Man's descent into this material realm 
he forgot his origin, and the further he wandered 
among the forests and in the fields of sense the deeper 
he drank of the waters of Lethe. But in an inner 
chamber of each heart, where none can enter or dis- 
turb, there is a picture of another face which looks 
smilingly out and seems to beckon to the seeker after 
happiness, and says: "I am the one that you desire. 
When you find and possess me you will have your 
wish, for I am happiness." 

Perhaps Man does not know it, but this picture is 
of the other half of himself, the only one in all the 
Universe whose basic vibrations correspond with his 
own. He loves it, but he knows not why. And should 
he be an artist he tries to reproduce it upon his can- 
vas. If he is a musician he composes and sings to it. 



38 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

If an actor he plays his best when he thinks he sees it 
among his audience. If he is a man of finance he 
saves money for it, and dreams of the day when, in 
human form, it will sit at his table, wear his jewels 
and be his life-long companion. Sometimes he has a 
fancy that he has seen it. A woman whom he meets 
reminds him of his sacred picture. There is a look or 
a gesture which he believes he remembers, and eagerly 
he seeks an introduction. It may or may not be the 
one he is looking for ; if it is and a marriage is con- 
summated between them, his longing is satisfied. 
There will be no other face so dear and no other form 
so precious as hers. If he is a man well on in- his 
development, he will always be true to her, and should 
she be taken from him by the transition called death, 
he would never seek to fill, with another, the place in 
his heart that she occupied. Should he be an unde- 
veloped man with animal passions unrestrained, he 
would, in his brutal way, always love her best, but 
she might not be his only love. 

When an ego seeking happiness incarnates in female 
form, the precious picture of the other half of herself 
still remains in the sacred inner chamber of her heart. 
It is the same dear face that she has always loved and 
has been seeking through all the lives that she has 
lived. But now, perhaps, her fancy paints it dressed 
in military garments, or perhaps it may be that he 
wears the royal ermine and a crown. And if not either 
one of these, perhaps she sees him in other walks of 
life, among the professions or in the trades. For in 



Marriage. 39 

the midst of what a woman most admires, there she 
puts her sacred picture and there she does her wor- 
shipping. 

( If the law of compensation has decreed that a 
woman shall not meet her other half in a lifetime, she 
may enter into what the world calls a marriage of 
convenience. In this case, if her moral principles 
are well established, she is faithful to the man she 
has espoused, and makes what the world calls a good 
wife ; but in the sanctuary of her soul is the image of 
her true love, her real husband ; and when she is tried 
with the cares and vexations of her wedded life, and 
her heart aches with its emptiness, she turns to her 
sacred picture and for the time being is comforted, 
f Marriage is the re-union of the two halves of an 
ego, and any other union which in any way imitates 
it, is necessarily a mock-marriage. When two mis- 
mated halves attempt to consummate a union, it is 
but an abortive attempt at marriage, and is never per- 
fectly satisfactorily to either. When we stop to con- 
sider how many millions of half souls are dwelling 
upon this globe to-day, and when we realize that there 
are at least half as many more on the subjective planes 
surrounding the earth, and that from among this vast 
multitude there are only two whose basic vibrations 
are the same, and who belong to each other, it is not 
difficult to understand why mock-marriages are so 
numerous. That they are a necessity to a certain 
point, during the evolutionary w r ork that has to be 
done, no one can deny. At this time they are helpful 



40 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

to those who engage in them, because they bring ex- 
periences which are necessary in order that marriage 
may be understood and appreciated. There is no con- 
tract which a man makes that is so far reaching in its 
ramifications as the legalized marriage contract. It 
effects, for good or ill, more persons than does any 
other contract ; and it not only colors the life in which 
it is made, but it sometimes influences following in- 
carnations. 

No ego knows what it is capable of doing or of be- 
coming until it has been tried. It must indeed be 
ground upon the wheel of fine experiences before the 
brilliancy of its mind jewels can shine forth; and the 
mock-marriage covenant provides for it the greatest 
wheel in the machinery of life, while Divine Law turns 
it slowly or rapidly, as the exigencies of the case 
require. 

The question is often asked: "Is marriage a fail- 
ure?" and the disgruntled victims of mock-marriages 
sometimes spend weeks and months in writing articles 
devoted to this great subject. They believe they are 
doing the world and their fellowmen a service by 
holding their personal miseries up to view, and they 
seem to get satisfaction from telling the world about 
the troubles wedded life has brought to them. They 
do not know that during all the lives that they have 
lived upon this planet, they have, perhaps, never been 
really married one dozen times, and often even those 
few experiences of connubial bliss are entirely for- 
gotten. 



Marriage. 41 

\But, like all other false things, mock-marriage must 
some time be destroyed. When its purpose has been 
served in the evolutionary scheme it will disappear 
from the face of the earth, and marriage, for which 
mock-marriage is but a poor substitute, will take its 
place. 

It is a comfort, perhaps, to know that as the human 
race evolves, half souls meet oftener and enjoy the 
privilege of each other's society for longer periods of 
time. And as these unions are made more often, a 
deeper consciousness comes with each and the evolu- 
tion of egos is thereby hastened. 

It is a well known fact that the time for boy and 
girl weddings is practically ended, in the Western 
world at least; brides of sixteen and bridegrooms of 
twenty are now the exception and not the rule, as they 
once were. It is no longer a disgrace for a woman to 
go through life alone if she feels so disposed. There 
are no more "old maids," and if there were there is 
not sufficient opprobrium attached to the title to 
frighten girls into making mock-marriages to escape 
it. The woman who prefers not to wed but to remain 
true to her ideal — the sacred picture which she car- 
ries in her heart — is evincing a courage which many 
of her weaker married sisters would do well to emu- 
late. 

And the "old bachelor," who is attacked on every 
side by matrons, maids and unhappy benedicts, be- 
cause, for a given reason or without one, he refuses 
to be inveigled into a distasteful mock-marriage for 



42 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

the sake of some one else's convenience, is really a 
pioneer — although perhaps he does not know it — in 
the ranks of those who will in the future be instru- 
mental in abolishing mock-marriages. Because he 
does not wed there is no reason to suppose that he has 
not his sacred picture in his heart, and that he does 
not worship at that shrine the same as do all other 
half souls. 

(As evolution goes on and egos increase? in strength 
and positive goodness, the Law of Attraction, acting 
along the line of least resistance, will bring half souls 
together even without the aid of their own conscious, 
mental demands, while mismated egos will be, by the 
law of repulsion, separated and swept apart more 
quickly than before.} 

^Many kindly disposed persons are regretting the 
fact that the "divorce mills are grinding by night and 
by day," and are separating husbands and wives by 
the hundreds and thousands. The anxiety of these 
good people might be quieted, perhaps, by the knowl- 
edge that it is not an evil, but a good, that they are 
so earnestly deploring. The divorce mills never sepa- 
rate the husbands and wives who truly belong to each 
other, but only those mismated persons who have en- 
tered into mock-marriages which they can no longer 
endure} 

While recognizing the unhappiness of many mock- 
marriages, yet it is shocking to the man or woman 
who understands the holy relationship of marriage to 
listen to the ridicule and contemptuous remarks that 



Marriage. 43 

are constantly being made about it in many of our 
theatres and at other places of amusement. The sup- 
posedly funny men use this sacred subject for an ob- 
ject at which to fire their witticisms. They rack their 
brains trying to study out some new sarcasm concern- 
ing it; and as fast as they fling their sacrilegious jokes 
at the public, the daily and weekly papers report and 
illustrate them with cartoons and caricatures to make 
them the more convincing and impressive. 

It is true that the jokes nearly always bring a laugh 
from the mismated egos who are or have been suffer- 
ing from the inconveniences or miseries of a mock- 
marriage, but a laugh is not always an expression of 
pleasure ; sometimes it is but a thin veil for a sob, and 
very often those who laugh do so because they do not 
know what else to do. 

Just a step below the loveless mock-marriage is an- 
other unhappy condition to which men and women 
often turn in desperation, hoping at least to escape 
from the limitations and bondage which the mock- 
marriage covenant so often puts upon its victims. 
This condition is prostitution of the sacred, generative 
organs, and is but another escape valve for the surg- 
ing emotions and passions of those who are seeking 
but have not found the other half of themselves. 
Thousands of misguided people are wallowing in this 
slough of despond called prostitution. It is a dismal, 
dirty place to be in and he who enters it is not happy 
and never can be so long as he stays there. 

Prostitution is called by various names according 



44 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

to the grade or depth to which a person has sunk in 
it ; for there are degrees in this as well as in all other 
kinds of experiences which man encounters on this 
plane of existence. In its beginning prostitution is 
never called by its rightful name ; if it were, now that 
the human race has reached its majority, or age of 
understanding, it is probable that fiaany egos would 
hesitate and perhaps be spared much suffering which 
comes through indulgence in this vice. But society 
and the world at large use a softer, gentler word to 
designate this crime, and as a consequence the tempted 
ones are lulled into a false sense of security by the use 
of the wrong title. 

It does not shock the sensitiveness of a woman who 
has just entered the by-path of unchastity to say, "she 
has a love affair/' "a little aside," or "a private ro- 
mance." But if she were to be told instead that she 
had become a prostitute, and had started for hell, she 
might pause and consider, and perhaps turn away 
from the temptation altogether. 

At its beginning the road of prostitution often as- 
sumes the appearance of a beautiful, restful pathway 
hedged by sweetest flowers and entered through a love 
bower of roses. A tempter in human form always 
stands at the entrance to this bower and smilingly 
invites all passers-by to enter and enjoy the seductive 
influences to be found within. If it is a heartbroken 
woman who is passing, the tempter knows that she is 
wedded to a humanized brute, and it assumes the ap- 
pearance of a thoughtful, kindly man. Perhaps he 



Marriage. 45 

may come to her in the form of her physician, her at- 
torney, her priest or her pastor. At first he looks the 
sympathy he dares not express to her in words, and 
she feels rested and comforted in his presence. After 
a while he tells her to come inside the bower which 
stands at the entrance to the by-path, and rest a while 
with him, and she, craving the love of which she has 
been defrauded in her wedded life, steps aside, believ- 
ing she will find within that bow T er what her heart 
longs for. 

If the passer-by is a disappointed man wedded to a 
woman who has no sympathy with him ; if he is aspir- 
ing to heights of fame or fortune which seem unattain- 
able, unaided and alone, the tempter at the entrance 
to the bower appears to him in the form of a woman, 
an intellectual and social leader of society, perhaps. 
She tells him he is worthy of a better place than the 
one he occupies, and that he can never rise to the 
heights he wishes to gain so long as he is held in bond- 
age to the "clod" that he has wedded. She flatters and 
offers to help him gain the position he so much de- 
sires, and he steps inside the love bower, believing it 
to be the entrance to a higher life. 

If the passer-by is a poor girl, earning her bread 
and the bread for some one dependent upon her, the 
tempter appears to her in the form of a man possessed 
of an abundance of the world's goods. He tells her 
that she is fitted for a better life than the one she is 
living ; that with her beauty and her grace she should 
be gowned in silks and satins, and that jewels should 



46 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

shine from among the locks of her beautiful hair and 
sparkle against her soft, velvety skin. He whispers 
love into her ears and promises to share his wealth 
with her if she will but step into the love bower with 
him. If she listens and accepts his invitation, she, 
too, has started for the slough of despond called pros- 
titution. 

If it is a young man just starting in life with his 
physical body filled with strength and animal mag- 
netism, the tempter appears to him in the form of a 
handsome, dashing, laughing woman. She promises 
to give him excitement that will make the nerves of 
his body throb with delight. She offers amusements 
and pleasures most exquisite if he will enter the love 
bower with her; and when he has entered she points 
out the road beyond which she says leads to a long 
life and a happy one. She is mistaken. She is point- 
ing the way to a short life and a wretched one; to 
nothing but the fleeting pleasures of sensuality. 1 For 
pleasure is not happiness. It is created only by the 
temporary gratification of the physical senses, and 
may be turned into pain in an instant of time, while 
happiness is harmony and may last so long as the 
ego exists. It may be enjoyed in the humblest as well 
as the most exalted positions in which man may live 
upon this earth. It is the light which shines from 
within outward, and it is not dependent upon ex- 
ternal things for its existence or intensity. 

In man's progress and search for happiness on 

*Mata the Magician, pp. 123-125. 



Marriage. 47 

earth he seems to find it necessary to investigate and 
explore all the by-ways which lead from the highway 
of life. Just opposite to the by-way of prostitution 
is another one leading in an opposite direction. It 
is a much narrower path and more difficult to follow, 
and is called celibacy. It is never found nor tried by 
any one until after that one has lived through a few 
lives of prostitution, with their attending miseries. 
Then, with soul filled with loathing or with fear of 
the consequences of sexual indulgences and excesses, 
the ordinary celibate rushes to the opposite extreme 
and enters into a life of sexual repression. 

If he becomes fanatical upon the subject, he shuts 
himself away from the world and refuses to see or 
speak to a woman. Perhaps he finds a few others 
who are smarting under similar afflictions, and he 
prevails upon them to join him in forming a society 
or brotherhood, which they agree to call a holy order, 
and perhaps the remainder of that life will be spent 
where they cannot be reached by their former tempta- 
tions. In their desire to live apart from the world 
they sometimes retire to the mountains and build 
such barriers between them and their fellow-men as 
will guard them from what they believe to be their 
greatest enemy — women — and there they undertake 
to do God's will. 

Since all kinds of experiences are necessary to the 
development of an ego, this kind of life, from an evo- 
lutionary standpoint, is a sort of resting place where 
man stops in his career while he reviews his past ex- 



48 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

periences and assimilates the good that is to be 
gained from them. The life of the celibate is a long 
step in advance of the life of prostitution, and there 
can be no doubt that in this new position man gains 
an advantage over the other kind of life. But if he 
has become a celibate because of ids hatred for 
women, or because he fears that he is not strong 
enough to meet and overcome the temptations that 
the world holds for him, then he has not conquered 
his passions, and the Divine Law will force him back 
into the world in some future life to finish fighting 
the battles from which he has fled. 

Fear brings limitation of thought, and a limitation 
of thought brings a limitation of freedom. It is the 
fear of persons or of things which causes a man or a 
woman to live voluntarily behind iron-bound doors 
and within solid walls of masonry. And the great 
piles of stone into which they retire for protection 
from the world, the flesh and the devil are but stu- 
pendous monuments to their fears. The power and 
extent of a celibate's fear are usually represented by 
the size of the monument he builds for himself, and 
although he may retire within it and live for a life- 
time, he has not escaped from Divine Law, which 
will bring to him in another life everything that he 
feared and ran from in this one. 1 

If a man becomes a celibate because he is afraid of 
the consequences of living a life of prostitution, and 
if his desires for sex union are strong within him, 



ir rhe History and Power of Mind, pp. 84-90. 



Marriage. 49 

then the continued and enforced repression of the 
physical expression of those desires will produce a 
congested condition of his generative organs, and also 
of all other organs which are sympathetically con- 
nected with them. He has not escaped from the con- 
sequences of his desires for sexual union, nor from 
the result of the physical repression of those desires. 

Many physicians declare that celibacy produces 
monomaniacs, fools and lunatics, and advise their 
patients to indulge, rather than repress, their sexual 
desires, calling such indulgences "physical necessi- 
ties." The Occultist says that the true principle of 
celibacy is represented by the person who lives the 
life of chastity because he loves chastity, and not be- 
cause he fears consequences or future punishment. 
And when that point has been reached in his evolu- 
tion, he has no fear of persons or of things tempting 
him to stray from the path of purity ; and he will not 
become a lunatic nor a fool, nor will his life be spent 
within the walls of a monastery. 

The Century Dictionary defines chastity as, The 
state or quality of being chaste; the state of being 
guiltless of unlawful sexual intercourse; sexual pur- 
ity ; celibacy ; the unmarried state ; abstinence from 
lawful indulgences in sexual intercourse; continence 
due to a religious motive. 

There was once a man who said that virtue or chas- 
tity was like an onion. It had many layers or skins, 
and the deeper one went toward the heart of it, the 
thicker the skins became. The Century Dictionary's 



50 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

definition of chastity gives the word as many shades 
of meaning as there are skins to an onion ; and after 
reading the various definitions, it is really left to the 
one seeking the truth to decide to which shade or 
layer he belongs or aspires. 

To the man sodden in debaucheries, 'the person who 
indulges in an occasional "aside," or "romance," re- 
presents his ideal of chastity ; and to the man with an 
occasional "affair," the one who does not violate the 
letter of his marriage vows is a chaste person. Physi- 
cal virtue is what most persons call chastity, and the 
world thinks it matters not what impure things may 
be thought or said by either a man or a woman, if 
neither actually break the seventh commandment. 

This is not getting very deep into the onion, but it 
is a small gain and shows that the race has made some 
progress since the Ninevite and Babylonian times. 
But physical chastity alone is not to be trusted or 
depended upon. It is like any other negative good- 
ness, and may be maintained so long as the environ- 
ment conducive to that condition exists; or it may 
become corrupted at any moment when temptation is 
placed before it. To be of lasting value it must have the 
sustaining power of a pure mind behind it. And this 
condition is never reached in the career of any ego 
until it has gained a point in its development where 
it really desires to be chaste for chastity's sake, and 
not for the sake of individual or public opinion. 

The world has the mistaken belief that the sweet 
privilege of chastity should be granted only to the 



Marriage. 51 

feminine portion of humanity, and that it is exclu- 
sively a feminine requisite and most unbecoming to 
the sterner portion, the masculine element of society. 
To this great misconception of the truth is much of 
the domestic sorrow of to-day attributable, and the 
progress of the race must necessarily be retarded as 
long again as it would be if men recognized their 
own need of chastity. For so long as men continue 
to believe that because of the majesty of their sex 
they are divinely and socially licensed individuals, 
and that the seventh commandment, or any other 
rule or code of moral regulations, applicable to 
women, is not applicable to them or to their conduct 
in life, the human race will make very slow progress. 
Unless both sexes build their characters upon the 
rock foundation of chastity, their life structures can- 
not withstand the storms of experience which come 
to every incarnated ego. 

How can one half of the population of the earth 
attain or maintain a condition of purity while the 
other half is working to overthrow and destroy that 
condition? Solomon, who was reputed to be the 
wisest man who had ever lived during ancient Bible 
times, asked: "Who can find a virtuous woman?" 
and then followed his question with the declaration: 
"For her price is far above rubies." If the Bible 
stories are true concerning his moral character, he 
was responsible for much of the scarcity of virtue 
among the women of his time; and when he com- 
plained of their impurity he was like the men who 



52 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

spend all their money in riotous living and then 
blame society and the government for their poverty. 
Solomon manifested a great lack of wisdom when he 
complained of a condition that he was using his king- 
ly influence to produce; and Occultists would never 
enroll his name among the names of their wise men. 

There are men who take great pride in declaring 
that they are honest. They point to long periods of 
commercial integrity and perhaps challenge their 
fellow-men to find one dishonest act in their career. 
Because they have not stolen money or worldly goods, 
or have never taken a dishonorable advantage of their 
fellows in commercial life, they actually believe they 
have a right to be considered honest. 

A man is often heard to say: "I never break a 
promise. My word is as good as my bond," and while 
it may be true that he is scrupulously faithful to his 
commercial promises, at the same time he may be 
untruthful in his marriage relationship. 

How can a m&n claim, or believe himself to be an 
honest or a just man when he ruthlessly breaks the 
most sacred promises he has made? If he takes a 
woman's hand and says to the world: I take this 
woman to be my wife and I will leave all others for 
her sake; I will cleave to her in sickness and in 
health, for better, for worse ; I will love, protect and 
shield her from the world and be true to her until 
death parts us; his promise will influence for good or 
ill not only the incarnation in which it was made, 
but it may also influence many future incarnations. 



Marriage. 53 

And then if he steals away like a thief in the night 
and, while pretending to be what he is not, indulges 
his lower animal nature in sexual gratification w r ith 
other women he is not an honest man. 

When he returns to the wife who believes, trusts 
and perhaps loves him, and tells her falsehoods about 
his enforced absences, or if he acts the lies he does 
not speak, he is unjust and dishonorable and is un- 
worthy of the respect of honest men and women. 

The Occultist would say that to be honest a man 
must fulfill every promise — those made to women as 
well as those made to men ; that honesty and truthful- 
ness, like charity, must begin at home and extend 
outward into the social and financial circles in which 
men and women meet and mingle in the many affairs 
of life. 

When the Sons of God forgot their origin and be- 
came enamoured of the pleasures of sense, they first 
adopted the system of communal marriage. This was 
largely due to the influence of the animal minds which 
they had espoused and against which they were un- 
able to contend. In establishing a union of this kind 
a number of persons of both sexes who were compara- 
tively congenial, agreed to become a community and 
to live apart from all other communities and to pos- 
sess all things in common. This was the commence- 
ment of socialism. In a communal union of this kind 
the male percentage of offspring was irregular and 
uncertain. The mothers of the children became the 
absolute heads of the households, and the lineage of 



54 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

each individual could be traced only through its fe- 
male ancestry. Since evolution can proceed only 
through individualization, and since communal 
unions were one of the grossest forms of prostitution, 
there could be but one result growing out of such 
relationship, and that was the destruction of those 
communities either by reason of a mutinous element 
arising within them, or by their being conquered and 
enslaved by a stronger tribe of men. 

Out of the communal union there evolved two 
other systems of marital relationship, one called Poly- 
andry and the other Polygamy, and each system was 
adopted according as it seemed best adapted to the 
climate and productiveness of the country in which 
the people lived. If some of the Sons of God mi- 
grated to a place where nature did not produce abun- 
dantly, and where they had to till the soil in order 
to live, or if they were driven by an enemy into the 
mountains where there were not opportunities for 
securing food through cultivating the soil, then large 
families were not desirable, and the marital system 
of Polyandry was adopted. By this system one 
woman became the wife of a family of brothers, the 
oldest brother making the selection of her, and the 
younger ones accepting his choice for the family wife 
without criticism or complaint, This was but a slight 
improvement upon the communal union, but it was 
an improvement, inasmuch as it limited the circle of 
possible parentage to a family rather than to a com- 
munity. 



Marriage. 55 

But if man lived in a land where an abundance of 
food was to be had without effort, and if for shelter 
he needed only to interlace the boughs of a few sap- 
lings together and then permit the wild rose or grape 
vines to grow over them, making for him a comfort- 
able abiding place, then he adopted the marital sys- 
tem of Polygamy for his sex union and raised large 
families of children. Under this system the lineage 
of each individual in a tribe was traceable through 
its male ancestry. 

When humanity had reached a point where history 
began, in the Bible records, it was supposed to be the 
duty of every man to do his uttermost toward ful- 
filling the command in Genesis: "Be fruitful and 
multiply and replenish the earth and subdue it." It 
was then considered a disgrace to the head of a fam- 
ily not to be able to produce abundantly through his 
marital relationship. In those days a "barren 
woman" was a reproach to her sex, for she was be- 
lieved to be under the curse of God, and her husband 
was justified by the customs of the times in "putting 
her away," while he brought another woman to fill 
her place in his home and to bear him children. Poly- 
gamy was freely practiced by men who thought it 
their duty — as well as pleasure — to use every avail- 
able means toward swelling the size of the race to 
which they belonged. This order of things was con- 
tinued, and by some nations recognized as a religious 
duty, until the ten commandments were given to 
Moses for the benefit of the Children of Israel. That 



56 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

was the first religious check put upon polygamy, and 
that was not very far reaching, since it only put a 
limit upon man's sexual relations between himself 
and other men's wives. He was still permitted to 
have as many wives as he could provide for if he con- 
fined his selections to unmarried women. But noth- 
ing is ever to be gained for a nation through the prac- 
tice of polygamy except numerical strength. In every 
other respect the practice is debasing and demoral- 
izing. 

As a nation or race advances in evolution the 
Divine Law brings reforms ; and in spite of the mixed 
desires of the mass of humanity, a way will be found 
to improve their condition. There was never a tribe 
or a nation so gross or so sensual that it did not have 
its wise men who were stronger than those whom they 
undertook to teach. And those men who were in ad- 
vance of the ignorant masses became the spiritual 
advisers of not only the people, but also of the kings 
and rulers. Many of the wise men, the High Priests 
of ancient Bible times, were Occultists and understood 
that marriage meant the re-union of two souls; and 
when those ancient peoples had evolved to a point 
where they would listen to, and be influenced by, their 
wise men on the subject of marriage, the High Priests 
made the attempt to establish monogamy among 
them. 

When the priests were unable to determine whether 
those who wished to marry really belonged to each 
other or not, they consulted the stars, which were 



Marriage. 57 

supposed to indicate at the birth of each individual 
the exact point of development he had reached during 
his previous life. If the stars indicated adversely 
then the banns were forbidden, and the marriage was 
not consummated. But if they indicated favorably, 
the wedding was sanctified by a most solemn sacra- 
ment, and during the performance of the religious 
marriage rites the command was given forth by the 
officiating priest, "Whom God hath joined together 
let no man put asunder !" 

It is to this fragment of Occult teachings that the 
Church of to-day holds as a reason for its refusal to 
recognize the union by contract or the modern 
divorce. And although it still attempts to enforce 
what it believes to be the command of God, and re- 
fuses to believe in human power to annul a marriage, 
still it does not take the trouble to first ascertain 
whether or not it is the sacred re-union of half souls 
which is being consummated, or even if there is a 
psychic or physical affinity between them. It bestows 
its blessing freely and indiscriminately upon all 
alike, and expects, notwithstanding the ignorance of 
the persons entering into a covenant of this kind, 
that it shall be maintained until the end of their nat- 
ural lives. It is quite willing to forgive and absolve 
from consequences any mistake which man makes 
except his matrimonial mistakes ; but these which are 
the most serious of all, and which affect more persons 
than any others, the Church does not permit him to 
correct. 



58 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

The contractual union is the outgrowth of the nat- 
ural consequences which followed many matrimonial 
mistakes and their attendant miseries. Smarting 
under what seemed to him an injustice inflicted by 
the Church in refusing to release him from his un- 
happy marital relationship, he conceived the plan of 
legalizing, by civil law, any contract which should 
appeal to his reason and sense of justice and which 
would protect his rights and those of his progeny. 

This kind of union does not ask for itself the bless- 
ings of either priest or Church. The contract is usu- 
ally prepared by an attorney and, like all other legal 
documents of any value, is signed, witnessed and re- 
corded in the county or state where it was made. It 
is a cold-blooded, unromantic way of announcing to 
the world that a man and woman have agreed to enter 
into, what should be, the sacred relationship that ex- 
ists between the true husband and wife; but because 
of the undevelopment of the mass of humanity, now 
incarnated upon earth, it seems to be a necessity at 
present. And since comparatively few marry for a 
reason other than for social or financial advantage, 
the contractual union serves its purpose very well 
indeed; and the victims of a mock-marriage seeking 
a legal separation or divorce are, by reason of this 
contract, saved the humiliation of receiving con- 
demnation from the Church — since it cannot punish 
what it does not recognize. 

If an American girls buys a duke for the sake of 
gaining a social position, it is because she is at a point 



Marriage. 59 

in her development where she needs and deserves all 
the experiences which follow the making of such a 
purchase. If a nobleman barters his title for Amer- 
ican dollars and accepts a girl as a necessity in the 
trade, he also needs, and will get, the experiences 
which will follow the making of his bargain, and 
there is no moral difference between this and any 
other trade. It is not a marriage, nor should it pre- 
tend to be. It is nothing but a union of the sexes as 
represented and expressed by those two individuals, 
and there is nothing more sacred about it than there 
is in hiring a mistress or buying a horse and cart. 

It is not a violation of God's command to separate 
such persons by divorce, because God never joined 
them together; and it is to such business unions as 
these that the written contracts of marriage best fit. 
It gives to the offspring of such a union its legal 
property rights and a respectful recognition by the 
world, and it gives to the woman the privilege of 
using for the remainder of that life the particular 
crest and title belonging to the house in which she 
has bought a seat. 

Among persons in other walks of life the same rule 
holds good. A loveless sex union is well evidenced 
by a written contract, and until the human race has 
evolved beyond its present condition and has reached 
a point where it understands and appreciates the 
sacredness of the esoteric basis of marriage, the 
Church union will in most cases be but a burlesque 
of the sacrament. 



60 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

But the mock-marriage, with all its numerous dis- 
advantages and unpleasant features, whether it be 
consummated through a contract or by the religious 
rites of a marriage sacrament, is a necessity at this 
time in the evolution ,of the race. Without its re- 
straining influences upon the desires and passions 
of mankind, there would be no foundation for either 
positive or negative virtue to rest upon. Without it 
there would be nothing upon which to build our 
homes or our governments, and the human race would 
be no better off to-day than it was when might was 
right and every man was a free lance to do with his 
own and other's property as pleased him best, Mock- 
marriage is not only a social and political necessity, 
but it is a karmic necessity as well, and through it 
many egos are brought together in the family circle to 
work out past obligations and to pay debts which 
could be paid in no other way. 

The Law of Justice does rule the world, although 
the contrary sometimes may appear to be true; and 
it operates in the most infinitesimal affairs and rela- 
tions of life. If a man and a woman have entered into 
a mock-marriage there was a karmic reason for it; 
one or the other, or both, perhaps, owed a karmic debt 
which had to be paid ; and it could be faithfully and 
fully done only through the devotion which is de- 
manded and received through a covenant of this kind. 
If all persons who are chafing under the restraint 
caused by their matrimonial fetters would but realize 
that their present condition of unhappiness is but the 






Marriage. 61 

result of past mistakes, of unjust treatment which 
they have given in some other life to the very indi- 
vidual they are now joined to in wedlock, it would 
serve to explain many of the mysteries and miseries 
of wedded life. 

There is a way to become free from the unpleasant 
conditions which attend a mock-marriage, even 
though it has been karmically produced. It is through 
the power of mental demand. It is the divine right 
and privilege of every human being to demand of Di- 
vine Mind its freedom from unpleasant environment. 
And if this is done and the demand goes forth into 
the Great Consciousness with all the earnestness of a 
suffering soul, the fetters will begin to fall away, and 
one after another the limitations will be broken. The 
liberation will come in the way which Divine Mind 
wishes and which, in view of all past mistakes and 
injustices, is best for the one w r ho makes the demand. 1 
This subject will be again referred to in the lecture, 
"Mental and Spiritual Development." 

Since it is through the marital relationship that a 
race continues to exist and evolve, it is most impor- 
tant that it should be brought to the highest point of 
refinement, and should be maintained in that position 
by the social and political power of the race. 

With the picture of unhappy marital relationship 
constantly before the eyes of the people, there are 
many individuals of both sexes who are seeking relief 
from their dissatisfied or wretched conditions by en- 

x The History and Power of Mind, pp. 150-162. 



62 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

tering into what is called an "independent sex life." 

The Church says: "Therefore (because woman was 
taken out of man) shall a man leave his father and 
his mother and shall cleave unto his wife, and they 
shall be one flesh." And the unhappy married man 
or woman says: "That may or may not be true, but 
if it is, why should I be made to suffer a deprivation 
of agreeable sex relationship with some one I like 
better than the person I am married to, because thou- 
sands of years ago a woman was taken out of a man?" 

Then the State says to the would-be independent 
sex relationist: "I will punish you with fine or im- 
prisonment if you commit adultery or fornication." 
And the seeker after sexual freedom replies: "Then 
I will hide the truth from you; I will do in secret 
what I am not permitted to do openly." 

And then commence the falsehoods which this man 
or woman must tell in order to be protected from 
the penalties which follow the living of a double life. 
When an individual commences to lie about a partic- 
ular thing, he often loses his scruples concerning all 
kinds of falsehood and sinks to the lowest degree of 
prevarication and deception. His word becomes of 
no value to his friends nor to society in general, and 
after a while he receives nothing but contempt from 
his fellow men. When he has ceased to tell the truth 
he has ceased to love it, and if he does not love the 
truth he will be untrue to himself and to every one 
else. 

But this is not all that is to be dreaded by the un- 



Marriage. 63 

truthful man or woman. There are psychic dangers 
to be encountered in the dark red current of thought 
into which the untruthful person enters, through de- 
ceit and double-dealing. This current, which is one 
of the lowest rates of vibration of all the cosmic cur- 
rents surrounding the earth and mankind, contains 
most of the undeveloped, disembodied souls who have 
passed from earth life. These souls, by reason of 
their grossness, cannot get away from the material 
plane, and, through the operation of the law of at- 
traction, are drawn by sympathy to other souls — 
whether incarnated or excarnated — who are at a sim- 
ilar point of development. They are able now to 
enjoy only by proxy, as it were, the vices from which 
they are debarred by the loss of their physical bodies ; 
and they surround the man or woman who, by adopt- 
ing vices similar to their own, have entered their 
realm of thought, 1 and lead him or her to destruction ; 
and thus the independent sex relationist receives the 
wages of ignorance. More will be said along this line 
in the lecture entitled "After Death." 



iThe History and Power of Mind, pp. 169-177; 228-230. 



LECTURE THREE. 



PARENTHOOD. 

Ages and ages ago, so many that it makes man 
dizzy to try to calculate their number, the Divine 
Parenthood of man began. And billions of years 
before man's creation, in the beginning of our Cos- 
mic Day, God — Divine Mind — began getting the Uni- 
verse — man's home — ready to receive him. 

During the first great period of our Cosmic Day 
God — Divine Mind — desired light. 1 The command 
went forth: "Let there be light," and the vibrations 
of certain portions of the ether began to quicken and 
increase until, in accordance with the Divine Will, 
light was born. And all that was accomplished or 
established during the first period of our Cosmic Day 
was the awakening and quickening into activity of 
those great centers of consciousness which the Occult- 
ist calls Solar Deities or Sun Gods, the Elohim or 
Planetary Spirits, and the Seraphim and Cherubim. 

During the second great period of our Cosmic Day, 
God — Divine Mind — desired that the undeveloped 
portion of Itself should separate from the developed 
portion, in order that the undeveloped portion should 
become subjected to evolutionary law applicable more 

lr The History and Power of Mind, p. 71, "Genesis." 

64 



Parenthood. 65 

directly to itself. "And God said, Let there be a 
firmament in the midst of the waters, and let it divide 
the waters from the waters. And God made the firm- 
ament and divided the waters which were under the 
firmament from the waters which were above the 
firmament, and it was so." 

In other words, through the operation of Divine 
Will, the differentiated portion of Itself became sepa- 
rated from the undifferentiated; the manifested w r as 
separated from the unmanifested, and there appeared 
in the Universe two distinct portions of the Universal 
Consciousness which men now call mind and matter. 1 

Both of these portions were of the same substance, 
but differed by reason of each portion's different rate 
of vibrations: "And God called the firmament (the 
undifferentiated portion of Itself) Heaven, and the 
evening and the morning were the second day." 

During the third great period of our Cosmic Day, 
God — Divine Mind — desired that from the differen- 
tiated portion of Itself there should be prepared abid- 
ing places for Its sons — when they should be created. 
And again the Divine Will went forth throughout the 
Universe and the creative Gods, the Elohim or Plan- 
etary Spirits commenced their work. Their long 
period of inaction during the Cosmic Night was now 
passed and they were ready at the first call of the 
Universal Consciousness to begin the labors of the 
new Cosmic Day. 2 "And God said, Let the waters 



x The History and Power of Mind, pp. 36-37. 
2 The History and Power of Mind, pp. 101-103. 



66 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

under the heaven (the differentiated portion of It- 
self) be gathered together unto one place and let the 
dry land appear, and it was so. And God called the 
dry land Earth (Worlds) and the gathering together 
of the waters called He seas, and God saw that it 
was good." 

And all that was accomplished during the third 
period of our Cosmic Day was the commencement of 
such world forms as the Elohim or Planetary Spirits 
saw pictured by Divine Mind in the differentiated 
portion of Itself. God made the mental pictures of 
what It desired should be materialized during the 
several periods, and this mental picturing is the crea- 
tion described in the first chapter of Genesis, and in 
the second chapter of Genesis to verse four. 

The fourth great period of our Cosmic Day was 
one of Celestial Chaos. For at that time there was 
confusion in the workshop of the heavenly Gods. 
Many of the planetary systems were blazing masses 
of burning gas. Comets were flying through space, 
colliding and coalescing with other comets, and 
Divine Law and Order, during the greater part of 
that period, were prospective but not realized. The 
suns which were to become magnetic centers for 
world systems were blazing and bursting with the 
intense energy that was poured into them by the 
Solar Deities. The creative Gods seemed to play at 
cricket with comets, suns and worlds, and the whole 
heaven was a pyrotechnical display of flaming 
planets. 



Parenthood. 67 

At the fifth great period of our Cosmic Day Divine 
Mind declared that harmony should again prevail in 
the Universe, and, in accordance with the Divine 
Will, celestial order came out of cosmic chaos. 
Planets and planetary systems became adjusted to 
their orbits and began revolving about their respec- 
tive magnetic centers or suns, and the war of worlds 
came to an end. "And God said, Let the Earth 
(Worlds) bring forth grass, the herb yielding seed 
and the fruit tree yielding fruit after his kind whose 
seed is in itself upon the earth (worlds) and it was 
so." "And God said, Let the waters bring forth 
abundantly the moving creature that hath life, and 
fowl that may fly above the earth in the open firma- 
ment of heaven. And God created great whales and 
every living creature that moveth, which the waters 
brought forth abundantly after their kind, and every 
winged fowl after his kind, and God saw that it was 
good, . . . and the evening and the morning were the 
fifth day." The words "and God said let there be," 
or "God made," etc., in Genesis, always refer to the 
mental creation of Divine Mind. 

On the morning of the sixth great period of our 
Cosmic Day "God made the beast of the earth after 
his kind, . . . and everything that creepeth upon the 
earth after his kind, and God saw that it was good." 1 

The mental pictures in Divine Mind not yet objec- 
tivized by the Elohim or Planetary Spirits had now to 
be materialized, and "these are the generations of the 



x The History and Power of Mind, pp. 69-71. 



68 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

heavens and of the earth when they were created, in 
the day that the Lord God made the earth and the 
heavens, and every plant of the field before it was in 
the earth, and every herb of the field before it grew" 1 
in accordance with the divine ideal or picture. Then 
the Lord God — the Seraphim and the Cherubim — 
with their tremendous united power, became the 
demonstrators and brought these pictures into objec- 
tivity, or, "formed (animal) man of the dust of the 
ground . . . and out of the ground made the Lord God 
to grow every tree . . . and out of the ground the Lord 
God formed every beast of the field and every fowl of 
the air." This was the second or physical creation de- 
scribed in the second chapter of Genesis, and which 
is elaborated in lecture four. 

And when at last everything was ready to receive 
mankind, "God said, Let us make man in our image, 
after our likeness; and let them have dominion over 
the fish of the sea, and over the fowl of the air and 
over the cattle, and over all the earth, and over every 
creeping thing that creepeth upon the earth." With 
Divine Mind's desire for parenthood there came into 
the Universal Consciousness the mental pictures of 
the Sons of God ; and when the Elohim saw those pic- 
tures they commenced to draw individual portions of 
Divine Mind from the differentiated part of God 
and moulding each portion into an oval or egg- 
shaped form, like themselves, they fulfilled the com- 

iThe italics are our own and are to emphasize the occult meaning" of 
the passage. 



Parenthood. 69 

mand and created each son in their own "image" 
and after their own likeness." 1 Then they gave to 
each ego its own rate of vibration ; and the magnetic 
power inherent in each, because of its Divine origin, 
made it an independent, magnetic, evolving, immortal 
mind, through whom its Father, Divine Mind, would 
be able to express Itself ; and through whom It would 
be able to raise to a higher point of development the 
vegetable and animal kingdoms below man. And it 
was for this purpose that God gave His sons dominion 
over the earth and over all it contained : For Divine 
Mind works only through individual centers, from the 
Solar Deities, the highest and greatest, down to the 
smallest and most insignificant creature in the Uni- 
verse. 

When the Sons of God incarnated in the animal 
forms of earth they immediately began using the laws 
which govern procreation. In those ancient days men 
knew no more about gestation than they did about 
digestion and became parents more from animal im- 
pulse than from any desire for offspring. In their 
ignorance of the law they not only used, but they also 
abused, it ; and yet, unconsciously to themselves, they 
became instruments, though many times imperfect 
ones, for the Divine Mind, their Father to work 
through. But God is patient with Its children, and 
after many ages of ignorance had passed, with their 
attendant suffering, man reached a point in his evo- 
lution where he recognized that there was a higher 



x The History of Power and Mind, pp. 65-< 



70 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

power than his own, and began to have a desire for 
a knowledge concerning it. 

He wanted to know the truth about himself and 
about his relationship to that power. He also recog- 
nized the fact that there were laws which governed 
him and his environment and he desired to become 
acquainted with them. Before the awakening of his 
desire to know the truth concerning his family rela- 
tions, his children had been born with the regularity 
of the coming of the seasons. Sometimes there were 
so many that he could scarcely get food for himself 
and for them. And when hunger commenced to gnaw 
daily he suddenly awoke to the realization of the 
truth that he had been extravagant in exercising his 
parental privileges, and, notwithstanding his race be- 
lief that man should be fruitful and multiply and re- 
plenish the earth, he began to think about retrenching 
and demanded in his heart to know the laws govern- 
ing the conception and birth of children and how to 
regulate the size of his family. 

The law of demand and supply has been operating 
in the Universe since it was created. And although 
men have not known how to use that law intelligently 
and scientifically, still, whatsoever a man desires in 
his heart will come to him sooner or later. After a 
long period of wishing and waiting, man's desire for 
knowledge concerning conception and parental duty 
was met. Advanced egos, men who had lived through 
a former period of evolution and had gained a knowl- 
edge far beyond that of the people whom they came to 



Parenthood. 71 

help, were sent to this earth to incarnate in human 
form and to become teachers of the rising, growing 
races. 

As the cool and gentle dew from heaven falls upon 
the parched and feverish earth, refreshing and reviv- 
ing it after the burning rays of the sun have disap- 
peared, so did the wisdom brought to ignorant, suffer- 
ing mankind, by the Teachers of Occult Truths, re- 
vive and encourage such egos as were ready to receive 
it. These Teachers taught men and women that to 
become the father or mother of a human body was a 
sacred, divine privilege; that parenthood should al- 
ways be assumed w r ith deepest reverence and with 
an earnest demand for wisdom to train each little 
personality in a manner that would make it tractable 
for the incarnating ego to control ; that when the tiny 
brain should become expanded to the point where the 
ego could take full possession it would be a good in- 
strument, instead of a poor one, for it to use. As the 
Creative Gods in the heavens moulded the minds of 
men into forms similar to their own, so do the ani- 
mal men of earth now reproduce their forms in those 
of their children. 

It is true that "fools rush in where angels fear to 
tread," and the advanced egos see with regret the con- 
sequences which must come to the men and women 
who carelessly and recklessly assume the responsi- 
bilities of parenthood and then deliberately shirk 
those responsibilities, or turn their little ones over 
to the care of ignorant and viciously inclined persons. 



72 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

If a beautiful and wonderful jewel, a thing so rare 
that there was but one other like it in the Universe, 
were to be presented to a woman, would she give that 
jewel to a hireling to wear? Would she carelessly 
leave it, with its beauty and purity unguarded, for 
weeks and perhaps for months, to be smirched and 
defiled by those to whom she has entrusted it, and 
who know or care nothing for its value? What would 
the world think of the King who gave his crown to his 
valet to do with as he saw fit? And yet, in compari- 
son with the soul jewels in the crown of parenthood, 
those in the crown of a monarch are most insignifi- 
cant. 

Before a woman conceives the embryo which is to 
become a human body, the Divine Law attracts to her 
an ego, who in a past life has been associated either 
pleasantly or unpleasantly with her or with the man 
who will be the father of her child. Sometimes this 
ego, who is about to reincarnate, does not leave her 
for weeks, and perhaps for months, before conception. 
It is ever present, waiting for the moment to come 
when copulation will occur and the conditions will 
be favorable for the conception of its body. And when 
the desired conditions are produced it sends forth 
itself into the ovum within the mother, a tiny, blue, 
magnetic thread and fastens it to the life germ which 
the father has just deposited there. 

To the spiritual eyes of the Seer this magnetic 
thread appears upon the subjective plane as the web 
thread of the spider appears to physical eyes upon the 



Parenthood. 73 

material plane. Both seem to be equally fragile and 
easily broken; but the magnetic thread, when once 
attached to its embryo, is strengthened in its hold by 
the reincarnating ego's intense desire for life. The 
Law of Attraction which brought that ego to that fam- 
ily also gives protection to the embryo through its 
action upon the uterus containing it. It causes that 
organ to contract around the tiny life germ for the 
first few days after it is received, or until a mem- 
brane, which will be a further protection to the em- 
bryo, is completely formed within the opening of the 
cervix. 

When conception is established, then comes the 
building of the body which the reincarnating ego will 
possess. If the ego or builder is an undeveloped mind 
and is being forced back without its volition into 
earth-life by the great Law, then the building of its 
body is not a conscious creation of its own, but is the 
result of the physical action of the law and of the 
mother's mind. 

But the advanced ego consciously selects from the 
mother's blood the finest atoms for its embryo, and 
mentally moulds its vehicle according to its purpose. 
The reincarnating ego completely envelopes the 
mother of its embryo at the moment of conception and 
continues in that close relationship during the whole 
period of gestation, and effects more or less her dis- 
position and desires. If it is of a weaker nature than 
hers, then its influence is not externally apparent to 
any large degree ; but if it is a stronger, even if it be 



74 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

of a more undeveloped nature than hers, it dominates 
her in every way. She will no longer have the same 
likes or dislikes, will sometimes yield to the most un- 
accountable tastes, and often to depraved appetites. 
Persons whom she once loved she will now despise or 
vice versa. Sometimes she will seem to be obsessed 
by a demon of animal passion and during the whole 
period of gestation her sexual desires will be insati- 
able. To her friends she becomes a source of sorrow 
and disappointment, because they do not understand 
the cause of the change in her. She, herself, may not 
understand it, and usually does not care to know the 
reason. 

If she were to be examined psychically by a clair- 
voyant she would be seen surrounded and completely 
enveloped by a dark shadow — which is the aura of the 
ego who is incarnating as her child; and its colors 
would seem to have entirely overcome and suppressed 
her own. During the period of gestation perhaps she 
would be obsessed or insane — as obsession is more 
popularly called. 

Through the intense and perhaps gross desires of 
the reincarnating ego, it may impress the tiny body 
with impurities. It may poison the blood of the child 
with its own hatred and anger. Through its uncon- 
trolled emotions and passions it often produces an 
abnormal condition of some of its internal organs, 
and the body will be born with impure blood and a 
defective brain, or perhaps with a physical deformity 
of limb or of body. Then it would be said that these 



Parenthood. 75 

misfortunes were inherited from its parents, or that 
they were birthmarks caused by some fault of the 
mother, or by some mishap which befell her during 
the period of gestation. 

When the woman is relieved of the burden of car- 
rying the child and her normal, mental condition has 
reasserted itself, by reason of the fact that the rein- 
carnating ego has been removed a step from her aura, 
she often suffers the deepest remorse because of the 
unfortunate plight of her child. Her friends, and 
perhaps her husband, tell her how disgracefully she 
has misbehaved, and blame her for the condition of 
her offspring. In reality, however, she neither con- 
sciously nor unconsciously produced it, and it may be 
that the ego of the child was drawn into her family 
because of its past relationship with her husband, 
who is now its father. 

It is true that she was karmically connected with 
her husband and that the Law brought them together 
for that reason. Through her relationship with him 
she had to participate in his karma, but she may not 
have had a past association with the particular ego 
who was now reincarnated as their child, and should 
not be blamed for its misfortunes. 

Some one may ask why is it not right, under such 
circumstances, to produce a miscarriage and dislodge 
the undesirable embryo, rather than to permit it to 
develop into an unruly and disreputable individual 
and to become a source of trouble to its parents. To 
such a question the Occultist would reply: Nothing 



76 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

whatever would be gained by producing such a mis- 
carriage, since that unruly, undeveloped ego actually 
belongs to that family by reason of past association, 
and the law must continue to bring it back again 
and again until that woman or man to whom it be- 
longed is compelled to give it parentage, and thus pay 
the debt that he or she owes to it. For all mankind at 
this point in the evolution of the race owe debts that 
can be paid in no other way than by becoming parents, 
and the Divine Law is an inexorable collector of kar- 
mic debts. 

If a developed or advanced ego is seeking reincar- 
nation in a certain family it is also because of karmic 
reasons. 1 During some past life there was formed a 
pleasant relationship between it and some member of 
that family. Or perhaps it may be that it is the other 
half of the ego of the mother to whom it has now come 
in the relationship of child. 2 In a case like this that 
mother will be uplifted during the entire period of 
gestation and she will anticipate the coming of her 
child with the happiness that she would feel at the 
prospect of a visit from her dearest friend. She will 
dream of it at night and plan beautiful things for it 
by day. It will be a pleasure to her to fashion the 
dainty garments that it will wear, and perhaps she 
will not permit them to be made by other hands than 
her own. Things happening in her household or 
among her friends which once disturbed and annoyed 

J Mata the Magician, p. 154. 
2 Linked Lives, p. 203. 



Parenthood. 77 

her now bring a smile to her face. She is permeated 
with the aura of the ego that she loves better than 
any other in the Universe and her sacred picture 
grows daily clearer to her mental vision. This is be- 
cause it has come so near; it has indeed become a 
part of her and is blended with her as it was before 
they came to earth to suffer and grow strong. 

If the incarnating ego is not the other half of her- 
self, but is equal to her in development, then she may 
be contented and pleased with the possibility of be- 
coming a mother. If it should be an ego greatly in 
advance of her, she would be blessed in many ways by 
the close relationship during gestation and the im- 
petus she would receive from the association would 
carry her a long step in advance of where she was 
when she conceived the little body. 1 

Heredity, according to the common acceptance of 
the term, is impossible. Neither the father nor the 
mother of a child can give to it its character or any 
part of it. It is true that if the reincarnating ego 
is not as strong as either of its parents the physical 
body may resemble in appearance one or both of 
them. This may be due to one of two causes: First 
the reincarnating ego may, in a general way, be of 
a similar character to one or both parents ; or it may 
be that it is not a conscious builder of its body and 
negatively waits for the Law and for its mother's 
mind to mould the body for it. 

By many physicians, and by society in general, it 

a Mata the Magician, p. 105. 



78 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

is believed that the father or mother can transmit 
impurities and disease through their blood to their 
innocent offspring, and that a child will thus be made 
to suffer for the sins of its parents. The Occultist 
would say that no ego could reincarnate with parents 
who would transmit poisons or disease to its body, 
unless, by reason of its own past mistakes, that ego 
deserved to have them. It could never be brought 
into that family by the Law, if it did not belong there, 
because the Law is Justice. To the mother who finds 
in her children the taint of a poison which she knows 
she did not give them, but which came from their 
father, the Occultist would say: Because of this let 
no bitterness live in your heart toward the man whom 
you have espoused, because it is a debt which is being 
paid and the child whom you believe to be an inno- 
cent sufferer for another's sins had sins of its own to 
expiate and is expiating them now under the right 
and proper conditions. 

By this it is not meant that nothing should be done 
to improve the condition of the child, because im- 
provement is always needed at every moment during 
the life of a human being. But God should not be 
blamed for the affliction, neither should it be believed 
that it is an especial dispensation of Providence. 1 
Force should not be wasted by weeping and lament- 
ing, but rather should be used to help that ego to 
live a better life than it did before, in order that it 
may not suffer again in a like manner. And while 

lr Th.e History and Power of Mind, pp. 116-119; 244. 



Parenthood. 79 

the poison is being eliminated from the child's body, 
the poisonous thoughts which produced the condition 
should also be eliminated from its mind. 

There are sins of omission as well as sins of com- 
mission, and nowhere in any walk of life are there 
more of these to be found than in the relationship of 
parenthood. The mother who is too ignorant or too 
careless to watch her baby and prevent that little 
animal personality from contracting in its infancy 
the habits which will later lead to sexual abuses, 
wakens some day to the realizing sense that her be- 
loved son or daughter, in whom her heart's pride is 
centered, has become a nervous, physical wreck be- 
cause of the fearful practice of masturbation ; or, per- 
haps, has entered the broad road of prostitution. 

Modesty is the first lesson that should be taught to 
the baby. When it begins to toddle teach it that there 
are certain portions of its body which must always be 
kept decorously covered, and which must not be han- 
dled or played with. Bad impressions are often made 
upon a baby's mind by the admiring mother who 
bares its little body and shows it to her friends, or 
has its picture taken in its nudity. Baby soon learns 
to believe that nudity is nice, and it is more difficult 
for it to unlearn a thing than to learn it. 

When a baby girl has reached the age of under- 
standing, the wise mother will win her confidence by 
talking with her alone each day upon the subjects 
which seem of the greatest interest to the child. She 
will ask her questions concerning the children with 



80 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

whom she plays, and about the servants in the house 
who have the care of her; and very soon she will be 
able to determine something of the daily influences 
which are brought to bear upon the child. During 
those hours of sacred confidence the plastic mind of 
the child should be moulded into the right condition 
to resist the evil of the outside world. If during those 
precious talks the mother teaches her that she is never 
alone, but is surrounded by night as well as by day by 
Divine Consciousness which knows every thought she 
thinks and every act that she performs, the child will 
not easily be led into transgression. 

Before the girl reaches puberty, the time when the 
progressed reincarnating ego usually takes full pos- 
session of its body, 1 the wise mother will impress 
upon her mind that for the protection of her good 
name, and in order that her future husband should 
fully trust in her virtue and purity, God created 
within her body a hymen, which is the physical ex- 
pression of the purity of her thoughts. She will tell 
her that this expression of physical purity must be 
guarded as carefully as her eyes, which are but the 
material windows for her soul. And she will impress 
the thought upon the girl's mind that the hymen is a 
veil for the sacred creative organs within her body, 
and it must remain where God placed it until the 
time shall come when she will enter into the relation- 
ship of wife. 

Because of her sex the baby girl should not be made 

J Mata the Magician, p. 126. 



Parenthood. 81 

an isolated subject to be taught the necessity for 
purity of thought and action. The baby boy should 
begin his private interviews with his mother at an 
equally tender age. For it is a great mistake to be- 
lieve that because he is a boy he does not need to be 
taught purity or does not come under the same rules 
that should govern the conduct of his sister. Egos 
are sexless and incarnate alternately in male and 
female personalities. It is the mind of the boy that 
the mother is educating, and it matters not which sex 
it uses, the truth and purity which it is taught to-day 
will last throughout its future incarnations. 

It is a mistake to believe that the modest man is 
not a strong character, or that he is a weakling be- 
cause he refuses to enter into the follies and vices 
which society sanctions and condones. So let not 
the mothers be afraid of robbing their sons of any of 
the majesty of their manhood by teaching them along 
the same lines that they teach their daughters. Vir- 
tue is a wonder ous jewel and shines as brightly in 
the crown of manhood as in that of womanhood. And 
in whichever place it may be it always serves as a 
strong light to illumine the pathway of its possessor 
on the journey of life. 

The Occultist would say, be not ashamed to be or 
to become a modest, truthful, virtuous man ; for by so 
doing you will be entitled to instruction in the high- 
est wisdom given to man upon this planet. But if 
you have not the rock foundation of virtue and truth 
to stand upon you can not bear to know the highest 



82 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

Occult teachings, which are given only to those who 
are thus prepared and are therefore ready. 

Teaching by word of mouth is not the only parental 
duty. The lessons taught the child as it sits on the 
parent's knee are beautiful and impressive, but they 
do not do all the work that is needed in the child's 
heart garden. There is the daily example which both 
parents put before it and which goes very far toward 
moulding the little one's character into a perfect or 
imperfect image of manhood or womanhood. 

It is natural and right that the mother should be 
the child's ideal of perfect womanhood, and that the 
father should be its ideal of perfect manhood. It is 
also natural that those ideals should be raised or low- 
ered in the child's mind according to the behavior of 
the objects of those ideals. How can a mother teach 
modesty to a child who sees her exposing her own 
person in a state of nudity? How can she teach her 
child purity of thought and action when she, herself, 
indulges in impurity? She may think she is conceal- 
ing her conduct from her child, but those little bright 
eyes see much more than she imagines, and that active 
little mind will draw its own conclusions at a very 
tender age. How can a mother teach a child to be 
truthful when she, herself, tells falsehoods to it and 
before it? It is true that children are often impelled 
to ask embarrassing questions, and desire to know 
many things which it may not seem advisable to ans- 
wer at the time. In such cases, instead of telling a 
falsehood to conceal the truth, it is better to say: 



Parenthood. 83 

"When you are old enough to be told this thing which 
you are asking about, I will answer your question." 

If a child of five or six years wishes to know where 
her baby brother came from, it is neither advisable 
nor necessary to enter into a detailed account of the 
circumstances and conditions which brought him into 
the family. But the little one's question being an 
honest one, deserves a respectful and considerate re- 
ply ; and it is not right to put her off with the usual 
tale of a stork or a fairy bringing and leaving him on 
the doorstep ; nor that the doctor took him out of his 
box where he keeps all other babies. If it does not 
seem advisable to tell the truth then, one should 
promise to explain the mystery at some future time. 

It is a mistake to tell children the Santa Claus 
falsehood. It is true that it makes a very pretty 
story, and a child lives in a delightful dream of ex- 
pectation until the sad day comes when it learns the 
truth. The awakening is usually a terrible shock and 
disappointment, and its confidence is forever shaken 
in the person who told and maintained the falsehood. 
Circumstances which seem trifling and unimportant 
to a parent are of great importance to the child who 
is learning its first lessons in life. And the little 
one's disappointments are as hard for it to bear as 
are those which break the hearts and ruin the lives of 
men and women. 

Because of their love for their children, parents 
often make slaves of themselves and sacrifice much 
which they need and desire, in order that their chil- 



84 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

dren may have more than they can afford to give 
them. It is not an unusual thing to hear a mother 
say: "I will never see my daughter's hands look as 
mine do. She shall never work as I have worked if 
I can help it. My child shall have all the advantages 
that were denied to me because of the poverty of my 
parents. It is my duty to deny myself in order that 
she may become accomplished." 

The one object in life is the development and 
growth of every individual ego, and not one should 
be retarded in its evolution by becoming the slave of 
another. The mother who works all day in the 
kitchen, laundry, or at household work, in order to 
save her daughter's white hands from the stains of 
labor, is not only retarding her own growth, but she 
is at the same time fostering in her daughter's char- 
acter a degree of selfishness which will retard instead 
of advance her progress in life. If the ego who came 
to reincarnate as the daughter of the hard-working, 
self-sacrificing woman had not needed and deserved 
the lessons in physical labor which Divine Law in- 
tended she should get in that environment, then she 
would not have been brought to that family to incar- 
nate. And the mother, through her mistaken sense 
of duty, transgresses against the Divine Law when 
she refuses to share her labors with her child. Be- 
cause of the many self-imposed tasks the mother can- 
not take time to read or to think along educational 
lines ; she has very little or no time to spend upon her 
toilet, and as a consequence she appears illiterate, 



Parenthood. 85 

stupid and poorly gowned. The daughter for whom 
she has toiled is ashamed of her, and perhaps repudi- 
ates her relationship if an opportunity is presented. 

There is a saying that if a man makes a doormat of 
himself his friends will wipe their shoes on him. This 
is a very terse way of stating a great truth and ap- 
plies to the case under discussion. This mother earns 
the punishment she receives for attempting to evade 
the operation of the Law w r hich governs her own and 
her daughter's progress. The punishment is bestowed 
upon her through the individual whom she, by her 
mistaken ideas of duty, has retarded in her develop- 
ment. It is a fearful thing to hinder the evolution 
of another ego, and never fails to bring its punish- 
ment. 

It is not infrequent that the father and mother are 
left unthanked and alone to toil and pay off the mort- 
gage that, while laboring under their mistaken sense 
of duty, they put upon their home in order that their 
boy could go to college and have a sufficient amount 
of money to spend in company with the wealthy men's 
sons with whom he would associate during his college 
days. And it is not infrequent, w T hen the young man 
returns to his humble home and compares it and his 
parents with the homes and parents of his fashionable 
friends, that he feels ashamed and aggrieved and 
often blames his father and mother for his poverty. 
Such a young man might be heard to say: "They 
brought me into the world against my will and now 
they may take care of me," and the disappointed 



86 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

father and mother bow their heads and bend their 
backs under the burden which their mistaken sense 
of duty put upon them. 

It was not the duty of those parents to risk losing 
their home to give their son an opportunity in life 
which neither of them could have. But it was their 
duty to share with him their labors as well as their 
blessings. If the boy had an aspiration for a college 
course, and was willing to earn the money to pay for 
it, they had no right to keep him at home or to refuse 
him the opportunity to progress along any line he 
chose to follow. Because he was their son they had 
no right to demand a lifelong servitude from him any 
more than, because they gave him birth, he had the 
right to demand a life servitude from them. There 
were experiences which he needed in that humble en- 
vironment which would serve to bring out the strong 
points in his character as no other environment could ; 
and Divine Mind placed him there because it was the 
best place for him to be. It was not necessary, how- 
ever, that he should always remain in that environ- 
ment, and after the necessary lessons had been 
learned and the required strength gained, he had the 
right to release himself and to work out his life prob- 
lems in any way that he liked best. 

It is not an unusual thing to hear a mother say: 
"My daughter must have jewels and fine clothes and 
be 'up to date'; it does not matter about me, I am 
getting old, and an old woman does not need any- 
thing anyway." 



Parenthood. 87 

This is another case of mistaken parental duty. In 
order that their daughter may have fine clothes, jewels 
and be "up to date," an evolving ego creeps into a 
corner and hides herself because of her shabby, old- 
fashioned appearance. She cannot meet her daugh- 
ter's friends because she has given everything she 
possessed toward ornamenting and beautifying her 
daughter. She does not know what kind of society 
her daughter meets because she is not permitted to 
appear in the parlor when company is present. The 
real maternal duty of supervising the selection of her 
daughter's friends is overruled by the mistaken duty 
of keeping her "up to date," and permitting her to try 
to force herself into a social position which the fam- 
ily exchequer does not warrant, without sacrifice to 
the parents. 

The mother's punishment for her transgression of 
the Law frequently comes in the form of dishonor to 
the daughter and a consequent disgrace to the family 
name ; and she is compelled to creep further than ever 
into the background and hide her head for shame of 
that which she has been instrumental in precipitating 
upon herself and upon her child. 

When the majority of the women of any nation re- 
fuse to become mothers, whether it is because of pov- 
erty and inability to support children, or because 
they are too fashionable and have not the time to give 
to the sacred duties of motherhood, then the world 
may know that "race suicide" has begun in that por- 
tion of the globe. For the law of demand and supply 



88 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

works along this line as forcefully as along any other, 
and when women commence to picture themselves as 
barren and demand barrenness, they are scientifically 
creating that condition for themselves and for the 
nation to which they belong. If artificial means are 
used to produce this condition the demise of the 
nation will be hastened. And if a point has been 
reached where its limitation of thought, its fixed re- 
ligious beliefs and its unprogressive modes of living 
are causing mental strangulation to the individuals 
who compose it, then the addition of these various 
causes to the first great cause soon brings national 
demolition. 

For example, take the Chinese race. There are a 
few individuals in that great nation who manifest a 
desire to break through the ancient customs of their 
ancestors by going to America or elsewhere to live. 
Some of these immigrants adopt, to a limited extent, 
the customs and modes of living of the people among 
whom they go. But as a nation the Chinese are 
bound by their religious beliefs to the time of Con- 
fucius; and because of their ancestral worship can- 
not depart from their ancient religious customs. 
Some of the men who come to America pretend to 
manifest an interest in the religions of their adopted 
country; but, as has been repeatedly shown, there is 
no foundation for that interest other than curiosity 
or a desire for gain. 

With most of their men and with many of their 
women sex relationship has reached a point of utter 



Parenthood. 89 

moral depravity. Licentious indulgences are with 
them a recreation and a pastime. Many of their 
women are born barren and, in order that prostitu- 
tion among them may not be restrained by child- 
bearing, many women are made barren by artificial 
means. This last-named crime alone would destroy 
the nation after a few more generations. But when 
that crime is combined with all the limitations and 
obstructions which its people have put in the way 
of their own evolution, there is but one result that 
can come and that is destruction of the entire Chinese 
nation. 

It is to be hoped that the people of our own and 
other nations, who believe themselves to be progres- 
sive and enlightened, may learn through observation 
something of the causes and unmistakable signs which 
precede and produce race suicide, and not be so blind 
as to require experiences, similar to those of a dying 
nation, in order to learn the lesson Divine Law is 
trying to teach. 

Since there are two sides to every subject, there is 
another side to this one. In opposition to race suicide 
stands the other extreme, which is parental slavery. 
Parenthood is a necessary experience in man's evo- 
lution, but parental slavery, produced by overmuch 
parenthood, is another great mistake. Because God 
said on the morning of man's creation "be fruitful 
and multiply and replenish the earth and subdue it," 
many people have believed it to be a duty they owed 
to God to give birth to as many children as possible, 



90 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

and regardless of health or of financial conditions 
have borne children in snch numbers that they have 
been utterly unable to take care of them. This is ex- 
hibiting an extravagance in the parental privileges 
of man and is as much to be deplored as any other 
extravagance. 

It is true that there are many egos upon the sub- 
jective plane awaiting an opportunity for re-incarna- 
tion. But so there is an abundance of food in the 
world waiting to be transformed into blood, bone and 
muscle. A man who would constantly overcrowd his 
stomach in order to accommodate the food that was 
waiting to be transformed into something higher than 
food would be abusing that organ and would soon 
reach a point where he could not retain any food, and 
he would shorten his life as a penalty for his extrav- 
agance in eating. 

There are certain religious orders which encourage 
and even command their female members to give 
birth to as many children as possible; and priests 
have been known to advise the sacrifice of the life of 
a mother for the sake of bringing another child into 
the world, even though at that moment there was a 
family of little ones to be left motherless by his deci- 
sion. 

The Occultist would say that such advise as this, 
coming from a priest, supposedly a holy man, should 
be regarded as a crime, and should be made punish- 
able by the State. It is a mistake to allow men to 
teach ignorant people to commit such wrongs as these, 



Parenthood. 91 

for it is as great a wrong to sacrifice the incarnation 
of one ego for the sake of giving incarnation to an- 
other as it is to take life in any other way. 

It is not necessary that an ego should become a 
slave to a larger family of children than it has means 
to provide for comfortably. It is not right nor just 
for a man and a woman to toil early and late and be 
deprived of the advantages and pleasures of life in 
order that a number of other egos may have an op- 
portunity to reincarnate. But every married man 
and woman should be willing to pay the parental debt 
they owe to the Divine Law, by having some children. 
In other words, they should be willing and glad to 
give bodies and to educate at least two other egos in 
payment for their own birth and education. 

But if an individual does not wish to pay his debt 
and prefers to shirk his sacred obligation; if he feels 
either mentally or physically unqualified for parent- 
hood, then he should refuse to marry and should de- 
vote his time to the improvement of his mental and 
physical condition and toward helping to improve the 
condition of others who need his assistance. 

The Nazarene said: "For ye have the poor always 
with you," and the man or woman who does not desire 
to marry and become a parent can find much to do 
for the fatherless and motherless children in the 
world. 



LECTURE FOUR. 



PHYSICAL AND PSYCHIC DEVELOPMENT. 

In the three preceding lectures there have been a 
few brief references to cosmogonal evolution and to the 
relationship existing between God — Divine Mind — 
and some of the greatest individualized centers of 
force in the Universe; such as the Solar Deities and 
the Elohim or Creative Gods. It must be understood 
that these great Centers of Consciousness were the 
evolutionary products of remote Cosmic Days, having 
evolved from manhood into godhood, and that on the 
morning of our first period they were called again 
into activity and were not newly created as was an- 
ciently believed. For God did not create the earth 
and all it contained first and then make "two great 
lights : the greater light to rule the day and the lesser 
light to rule the night : and the stars and set them in 
the firmament of the heaven to give light upon the 
Earth/' as is stated in the first chapter of Genesis. 

But, in accordance with the Divine Law, which is 
also the law of necessity, the stronger centers of force 
preceded the weaker, in this Cosmic Day, the same as 
they did in previous periods, and will forever con- 
tinue to do; and therefore the Occultist would say, 
before the creation of worlds, or of planetary systems, 



Physical and Psychic Development. 93 

the suns were created which were to give light and 
heat and magnetic life to those worlds. These 
orbs were created by the greatest individualized cen- 
ters of consciousness who exist in the Universe, the 
Solar Deities — commonly called Sun Gods by sun- 
worshipping peoples. And after those centers of mag- 
netic force and light had been created and their orbits 
established, the Elohim or Planetary Spirits, brought 
into materialized form lesser magnetic centers and 
arranged them into systems of worlds. 

On the morning of the fifth period of our Cosmic 
Day, Celestial Beings, who in our Scripture were 
sometimes called the Seraphim and Cherubim, and 
who had been but waiting for the Divine Summons 
to arouse them to activity began the work which the 
All Father, Divine Mind, desired them to do. 

Like the Elohim, these great Beings were also cen- 
ters of individualized consciousness, but differed from 
them in being the products of the Cosmic Day pre- 
ceding this. When the last Cosmic Night came on 
they had, through individualization, evolved to a 
point beyond the probability of re-absorbment into 
the Universal Consciousness. 1 And although they 
were possessed of lesser power, being smaller centers 
than the Elohim, still the individual Godhood of each 
had been established, and they belonged to the 
"Heavenly Host" who work everlastingly for the up- 
building of the Universe. 

Throughout our Scripture these Beings are fre- 

^he History and Power of Mind, pp. 100-101. 



94 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

quently mentioned, and were called by various names, 
according to the impression made upon the mind of 
the individual who saw them. Usually they appeared 
singly to persons, as in the case of Saul, who was 
going to Damascus to persecute the Christians. The 
description he gave of the Being who stopped him in 
his mad career was more nearly correct than was 
usually given in those days. He was impressed with 
the thought that it was Jesus of Nazareth who spoke 
to him, and in the report of the incident it is said: 
"Suddenly there shined round about him a light from 
heaven; and he fell to the earth and heard a voice 
saying unto him, Saul, Saul, why persecutest thou 
me?" and for three days afterward he was without 
sight, and neither ate nor drank. 

It may or may not have been the Being who had 
been using the body of the humble Nazarene in order 
to teach humanity how to live up to higher standards 
of morality; but whether it was He or not, it cer- 
tainly was a Celestial Being who had been sent to 
Saul to enlighten him regarding the mistakes he was 
making in persecuting his fellowmen. And it was 
not the first nor the last incident of the kind which 
has occurred among mankind. 

In the first chapter of Ezekiel there is a most 
graphic description of four of these Beings who, the 
prophet declared, had appeared to him. He said they 
looked exactly alike and had "the appearance of the 
likeness of the glory of the Lord." And when he 
heard the voice of the One who spoke, he fell upon 



Physical and Psychic Development. 95 

his face and was unable to stand before that holy 
company. 

It is not unreasonable to believe that the descrip- 
tion of that Celestial Quartet given by Ezekiel was 
highly colored by his intense emotional condition, as 
well as by the imperfection of his clairvoyant vision 
at that time. So far as the details are concerned, his 
description could not have been correct, since Beings, 
who have reached the point of development which en- 
titles them to the position of Creative Gods, have no 
need for wings, neither do they have animal heads 
nor bird faces. But they are great Souls who in their 
Cosmic Day were men like the men of our present 
day, but who have now become disembodied, yet have 
retained every principle except their physical vehicle, 
for which they have no further need. And, instead 
of going to some far-away heaven and spending an 
eternity in selfish bliss, they have chosen to do the 
work of self-sacrifice which ends only with the Cos- 
mic Day in which that work is undertaken. Com- 
bined they form the invisible "Host" which ever pro- 
tects and watches over humanity within its karmic 
limits. Singly or in pairs, they sometimes visit indi- 
viduals who have become worthy of their help. They 
are the protecting, compassionate, guardian angels for 
struggling, suffering souls of earth. They are the 
Elder Brothers, the Saviours, the Avatars for unde- 
veloped men. 

With their intense and rapid rates of vibration 
they sometimes appear to man as great centers of 



96 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

light or as radiant suns encircled by all the colors 
of the rainbow. And if one of these wondrous Beings 
comes into close proximity with an undeveloped in- 
carnated ego, that person is often unable to bear the 
Presence and retain his consciousness on the material 
plane. 

Sometimes one of these Beings takes a physical 
body and uses it for a short time for the purpose of 
enabling Him to mingle with men and thus help a 
race or a nation by leading it over a difficult place in 
its evolution. 

But whether incarnated or not, they inspire and 
uplift the leaders of peoples, teaching them at all 
times the highest truths that they are able to under- 
stand. 

The laws operating in the macrocosm also control 
the microcosm, and since in order to evolve, Divine 
Mind has to express Itself through the instrumen- 
tality of individualized centers, it was necessary in 
the sixth period of our Cosmic Day, after suns and 
worlds and systems of worlds had been created, that 
It should continue further with the individualization 
of Itself. After the earth was formed and adjusted 
to its orbit in the heavens, and when its surface had 
become sufficiently cooled and encrusted to form a 
substantial foundation, the vapors which had been 
accumulating in its surrounding atmosphere, by rea- 
son of the intense heat emanating from it as a mass 
of burning gases, were precipitated back upon it in 
the form of a heavy rain. This is described in Genesis 



Physical and Psychic Development. 97 

second chapter and sixth verse : "But there went up 
a mist from the earth and watered the whole face of 
the ground." The Occultist further says that there 
was a great downpour of rain which lasted for many 
years until the whole face of the earth was covered 
with water. And that for ages Mother Earth was 
covered with the restless, surging sea. 1 

When the time had come in the earth's evolution 
that individualized life could be maintained upon it, 
the earth, through its own magnetic power of attrac- 
tion, commenced to draw from the differentiated por- 
tion of the Universal Consciousness surrounding it 
the cosmic life currents which were to ensoul it and 
to ensoul all the animal forms which it should some- 
time produce. The first current which was attracted, 
and which entirely permeated it, was the cosmic cur- 
rent orange. This is the current that gives life to 
everything and without which neither minerals nor 
vegetables nor animals could exist. 2 Without its re- 
newing power even the earth itself would soon become 
a huge ball of crumbling coke and slowly disintegrate. 
After the life current was established and had formed 
a broad protecting band around the earth then came 
the cosmic current red 3 and blended with the orange 
upon its outer edge. In this current are the elements 
which induce procreation and therefore it was a 
necessary force to aid in the work of reproduction 

Trom Incarnation to Re-incarnation, p. 8. 
*The History and Power of Mind, p. 231. 
3 The History and Power of Mind, p. 228. 



98 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

of the vegetable and animal forms on earth. After 
the cosmic current red then came another which vi- 
brates at the rate producing green 2 and blended with 
the red upon its outer edge. In this current are the 
elements which produce and maintain the principle 
of individualization, and thus it was also a necessary 
factor in the work which Divine Mind desired done 
upon the earth. 

When our globe had become surrounded and en- 
souled with these currents or colors it was ready to 
bring forth into objectivity the various vegetable and 
animal forms which Divine Mind had created on the 
mental plane, and in this work the Seraphim and 
Cherubim, the Lord Gods of the second chapter of 
Genesis, became the demonstrators. 3 

According to the command of God — Divine Mind 
— the Elohim had created the Sons of God out of the 
differentiated part of the Universal Consciousness 
and had placed them in a realm of innocence upon 
another sphere or orb in our planetary chain; and 
now the Seraphim and Cherubim undertook the work 
of creating the forms of vegetable and animal life 
and the bodies of animal men out of that part of the 
differentiated portion of the Universal Consciousness 
which had been attracted to and had ensouled the 
earth. 

Since Divine Mind had pictured certain portions 
of the earth covered with grasses, flowers and trees, 



2 The History and Power of Mind, p. 232. 
3 From Incarnation to Re-incarnation, p. 63. 



Physical and Psychic Development. 99 

and had thus formed the matrices for these individ- 
ualized expressions of Itself, seven Seraphs and seven 
Cherubs, half souls of each other, formed into a group 
of Creative Beings for the purpose of materializing 
Divine Mind's mental creations. These Beings with 
their united force raised continents above the surface 
of the waters and caused "the waters under the 
heaven to be gathered together unto one place." Then 
they slowly drew from the orange, the red and the 
green currents, ensouling the earth, a combined force 
which, as it passed through the mineralized soil and 
appeared upon its surface, individualized and mate- 
rialized into the many forms of vegetable life which 
they had seen pictured in Divine Mind "before they 
grew." 

First came the tiny lichens upon the rocks, then 
the grass and flowers, the shrubs and finally the trees ; 
and thus the command of God — Divine Mind — was 
fulfilled; "and out of the ground" made the Lord 
Gods to grow every plant of the field and every "tree 
that is pleasant for the sight, and good for food." 

After the vegetable kingdom was created and was 
ready to support the animal life that was to come, 
then this group of Celestial Beings began slow T ly to 
materialize the pictures they saw in Divine Mind 
of the fish. First came the various kinds of mussels, 
mollusks and bivalves. All were without shells in 
the beginning but afterward, those that needed, 
evolved such protection as would preserve life and 
maintain continued existence. And after ages and 



100 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

ages there were evolved from the mussel, fish; and 
from the fish a creature half fish and half fowl, which 
finally evolved to fowl and flew above the waters in- 
stead of swam in the waters, and thus was fulfilled 
the mandate of Divine Mind: "Let the waters bring 
forth abundantly the moving creature that hath life, 
and fowl that may fly above the earth in the open 
firmament of heaven." 

And after the waters had been made to bring forth, 
then these Celestial Beings began slowly to material- 
ize the insect and animal forms which they had seen 
pictured in Divine Mind. From the decaying roots 
of the grasses and the flowers the life principle was 
drawn into tiny insect and animal forms (which of 
course did not include the malignant creatures which 
were subsequently the offspring of men's minds). 1 
And from the decaying roots of shrubs and trees the 
life principle was drawn into larger animal forms. 

The soul of the squirrel which now has its home 
in the hollow of a decaying tree was once the soul of 
a tree. Then it depended upon the soil and the at- 
mosphere for its individual maintenance and its lim- 
itations held it firmly attached to the mother earth 
which bore it. When its experience as a tree had been 
sufficient, and when its material tree body began to 
decay, the Universal Consciousness, desiring a higher 
individualization for it, acted as the evolutionary im- 
pulse and pushed the tree soul out of its dying vehi- 
cle, and the Celestial Beings moulded it into the tiny 

J The History and Power of Mind, p. 173. 



Physical and Psychic Development. 101 

squirrel form which they saw pictured in Divine 
Mind. Because of its former life as a tree and be- 
cause of its past associations with the forest, in its 
new and more progressed form it loved and made its 
home among the trees, until after many re-incarna- 
tions as a squirrel it outgrew that condition also and 
was able to use a larger and a stronger body. And 
thus the animal kingdom was gradually evolved 
through the re-embodiment of the life principle, com- 
bined with the procreative and individualizing forces, 
until a form was evolved which stood erect and 
walked upon two feet. This form the Celestial Be- 
ings — the Lord Gods — created (evolved) from "the 
dust of the ground." It was the materialized and 
mineralized product of the earth. And when they 
"breathed into his nostrils the breath of life," or 
drew into his body the combined cosmic life currents 
(animal), "man became a living (animal) soul," and 
was ready to receive the divine, immortal principle 
which was waiting upon another planet to come and 
immortalize his existence. 

In Lecture One it was shown how the Sons of God 
incarnated in the animal forms which the Celestial 
Beings had prepared for them, 1 and the account of 
that incarnation will not be repeated. It is sufficient 
to say that after the union of the two minds, the 
higher and the lower, or the subjective and the ob- 
jective, the struggle for the supremacy commenced 

^rom Incarnation to Re-incarnation, p. 10; The History and Power 
of Mind, pp. 69-71. 



102 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

between them ; and although man has lived upon this 
planet until more than one-half of the time has passed 
which was allotted to his evolution, the struggle be- 
tween his two minds is still strong and he is now only 
just beginning to learn something about his origin 
and nature. 

Since history began to be written there have been 
individuals who have stood forth during their age or 
generation in the position of psychics ; and because of 
the mental or moral undevelopment of some of those 
individuals, psychism has suffered a great deal of 
opprobrium. The Century Dictionary defines psy- 
chism as : "The doctrine that there is a fluid diffused 
throughout all nature, animating equally all living 
and organized beings, and that the difference which 
appears in their actions comes of their particular 
organization/' 

To the ordinary student this definition is confus- 
ing. For if there is a fluid diffused throughout all 
nature which animates equally all living and organ- 
ized beings, why should not every being be equally 
effected by it? It also defines the word psyche, from 
which psychism is derived, as a Greek word meaning 
among other things "the human soul, spirit or mind." 
If it is the human soul which is supposed to be dif- 
fused throughout all nature and which animates 
equally all living and organized beings, then the first 
definition is wrong, because, as is most apparent, it 
is the soul's own personality which is most animated, 
and other beings or personalities are affected by it 



Physical and Psychic Development. 103 

according to its condition of development and conse- 
quent influence over them. 

The great trouble with the definition as it stands is, 
that the person who wrote it was not acquainted with 
the subject about which he was writing, and the 
trouble with humanity is that it knows very little 
about the subject, and is always suspicious of that 
with which it is not acquainted. 

Occultism teaches that psychic development is soul 
growth and that it is not an "especial gift from God," 
to one individual more than to another; but it is the 
result of the soul's envolvement and consequent abil- 
ity to see or to be otherwise conscious on planes other 
than the material, while it still functions in a physi- 
cal body. That psychism pertains to and is an attrib- 
ute of the animal soul or objective mind and not of 
the spirit or subjective mind is shown by the fact that 
many animals are psychic. There are many instances 
on record of horses who have been frightened at dis- 
embodied entities and have refused to draw a vehicle 
containing the dead body of a man or of a beast. This 
was because they saw r or were conscious of the dis- 
embodied soul of the corpse which they feared. And 
dogs have been known to fear or to follow and obey 
the will of a disembodied ego who was invisible to 
persons not psychic; and yet no one could possibly 
claim spirituality for the animals. 

The cult which is called by its followers spiritual- 
ism has had much to do with bringing confusion in 
the minds of investigators along this line of thought. 



104 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

Many persons believe themselves to be "spiritualists," 
because they have accepted as a truth the fact that 
there is eternal progression for the human soul — 
which belief is an entirely separate and distinct thing 
from a knowledge of spirit or of things spiritual. 
Every living thing is animated by a soul and this 
soul, whether it is of a plant or of an animal or of a 
man, is the evolutionary force within, which re-in- 
carnates again and again until sometime and some- 
where it reaches the spiritual plane of development. 
Then and not until then can it be properly called 
spiritual. 

There are two kinds of psychic development, the 
prudent, which leads to independent clairvoyance and 
clairaudience ; and the imprudent, which leads to the 
destruction of the physical body or to insanity. The 
prudent psychic develops his body by living a natu- 
ral, orderly life. Through meditation and concentra- 
tion and by a conscious use of the life currents and 
of the higher cosmic currents, he keeps his thoughts 
pure and his body well and strong. 

With the coming of the Sons of God to this planet 
to incarnate, there were added to the band of colors 
already surrounding it two higher cosmic currents 
or colors. The first three, the orange, the red, and the 
green, were all that were needed to ensoul the earth 
and the vegetable and animal kingdoms. But when 
the Sons of God came here to dwell, being of a higher 
rate of vibration than any thing on earth, their evo- 
lution depended upon the presence of higher forces 



Physical and Psychic Development. 105 

from which they could draw. Having been created 
out of those portions of the Universal Consciousness 
which vibrate as blue and yellow their mental sup- 
plies had to be drawn from the cosmic currents out 
of which they had been created. For man is the con- 
necting link between the Celestial Beings of other 
Cosmic Days and the lower creatures of his own day, 
and it is through him and his efforts that the lower 
kingdoms will be raised to a higher development. 
Without the blue and the yellow cosmic currents he 
could not continue to maintain his present position 
in the Universe, but would deteriorate into the same 
general rate of vibration as the creatures below him 
that draw their support from the lower cosmic cur- 
rents. 

With these conditions in view the prudent psychic 
begins to lay the foundation for future clairvoyancy 
or Seership by getting his body into the proper con- 
dition in a scientific manner; for he knows that with- 
out a sound body and a wholesome mind his psychic 
development would be more harmful than helpful. 
Independent clairvoyance and clairaudience belong 
to man's mental and spiritual development and come 
only by consciously using the cosmic currents blue 
and yellow. Instructions how to gain these attributes 
of soul will be given in Lecture Five ; at present phy- 
sical and psychic development will be discussed, since 
these two things are the basis or foundation for the 
higher attributes to rest upon. 

The first races of mankind that existed upon the 



106 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

earth were powerful in their physique; "there were 
giants in those days;" and at that time men were 
supplied with several physical organs which have 
now either disappeared entirely or have diminished in 
size to infinitesimal and apparently useless glands. 
The diminution of these organs was caused by the 
sexual excesses which man indulged in and to the 
artificial modes of living which he adopted. For ex- 
ample, the tiny gland in the center of his brain which 
medical science calls the pineal gland was once a 
center of consciousness used by men for the purpose 
of functioning upon the psychic plane. 1 It was the 
organ through which the ego reported psychic events 
to the material plane. At the end of his auditory 
nerves there were other glands or centers of con- 
sciousness which the soul used to transmit psychic 
vibrations into audible sounds. But because he grew 
to love the material things of earth more than the 
psychic or mental, he neglected and finally ceased to 
use those centers of consciousness. With the dis- 
use of an organ it diminishes in size and strength and 
after long continued disuse it becomes atrophied, and 
so it was with these centers in man's brain. Because 
of his grossness and sexual excesses, and the selfish 
and brutal conditions into which man sank, his psy- 
chic centers dwindled to glands very little larger 
than pin heads and became of no use whatever to him. 
The same condition became true of other organs in 
his body. Originally there was an extra receptacle 

lr The History and Power of Mind, p. 184. 



Physical and Psychic Development. 107 

attached to the caecum or head of the intestinal colon, 
now called the vermiform appendix, which served the 
purpose of retaining a vital fluid abstracted from food 
during the process of digestion, and which supplied 
sufficient nutriment to enable them to exist for weeks 
and sometimes for months without taking any other 
food. Now the miserable remnant of that once won- 
derful organ has degenerated into a cause of much 
suffering for mankind in general, and a source of 
considerable revenue for some of the members of the 
medical profession, who, while proceeding to remove 
the now useless attachment, wonder for what purpose 
it was ever created. 

Ancient man was also supplied with a pair of 
glands, situated just above his kidneys, which medi- 
cal science now calls suprarenal bodies. These bod- 
ies were created for the purpose of secreting other 
precious fluids vitally necessary to the prolongation 
of his physical life; but like the psychic centers in 
his brain these organs have also become obsolete, and 
all because of the neglect and abuse of his physical 
body. 

At the present time in the cycle of evolution, dur- 
ing the last half of the sixth great period of our Cos- 
mic Day, man is beginning to bestir himself, and is 
trying to regain some of the powers he once possessed 
and wasted so extravagantly. It is encouraging to 
note that the rising generations have begun to depart 
from the customs of the generations passing and are 
devoting more time to athletics. Twenty or thirty 



108 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

years ago it was considered quite the proper thing for 
wealthy men's sons to be effeminate fops. The heavi- 
est things the fashionable scions of some of the old 
aristocratic families lifted or attempted to carry were 
their fancy-headed canes, which they sat and sucked 
while they idly stared out of their clubhouse windows 
at the women who passed. They did nothing and 
knew nothing outside the regular routine of the use- 
less, indolent lives they lived. And the most ardu- 
ous things the young women of that class and gener- 
ation did was to practice a little piano music and eat 
bon bons. Both sexes were pale and puny and usu- 
ally died quite young. Physical degeneracy reached 
its ultimate at that period. But the rising generation 
seems to have caught step with the law of evolution 
and is cultivating its physical strength. And although 
it may not realize what great benefit will be derived 
from so doing, yet is surely laying the foundation for 
a magnificent physique for the coming race. 

As it has always been with every new impulse in 
the right direction, there are persons who adopt an 
extreme view of everything and overdo whatever they 
undertake. By reason of their enthusiasm in believ- 
ing that if a little of a thing is good, a great deal is 
better, they are strongly inclined to excess in their 
atheletic exercises. To acquire health and strength 
it is not necessary or advisable to spring out of a 
warm bed in the morning and while the stomach is 
empty take a plunge into a tub of cold water; and 
then in order to bring the blood back to the surface 



Physical and Psychic Development. 109 

of the body, from the vitals where it has been driven 
by the sudden shock, rub the skin until it smarts with 
the violent friction. But it is necessary to rise, bathe 
in tepid or warm water and dress deliberately and 
then open a window which lets the sunlight into the 
room, and while raising the arms to the highest point 
above the head, slowly fill the lungs to their greatest 
capacity with the pure oxygen of the morning. Then, 
as the breath is slowly exhaled, allow the arms to fall 
to the sides, and while this exercise is being repeated 
the thoughts should be concentrated upon the blue or 
yellow cosmic currents which surround the earth and 
supply man with his mental and spiritual forces. 

It is not necessary to practice lifting great weights 
in order to strengthen the muscles and gain physical 
strength. Neither is it necessary to hang suspended 
by the heels in mid-air over a horizontal bar until the 
veins and arteries are ready to burst with the blood 
that is thus unnaturally forced into them. Man's 
Creators never intended that he should walk or stand 
upon his hands with his feet elevated in the air. An 
intelligent examination of his venous system will 
show that he was intended to walk or stand upon his 
feet and to use his hands and arms for other pur- 
poses than for walking. And such extreme exercises 
as these are not permanently helpful. For a time a 
man may feel thrills of exhilaration passing through 
his body because of his cold bath or of his exciting 
acrobatic performances, but there always comes a 
reaction from such shocks to his physical body the 



110 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

same as follows the drinking of a stimulant. The 
extra strength is not his to keep, but is borrowed from 
the future and will leave him as suddenly as it came. 

Because it has been reported that an ancient hero 
practiced lifting a calf each day until it reached 
maturity and in this maner gained the strength to 
carry it when it became full grown, many of our mod- 
ern heroes and athletes, who live where calves are not 
available, substitute iron dumb bells for infant 
bovines, and increase the weight of those bells until 
they sometimes strain themselves permanently. They 
forget — if they ever knew — that the strength they are 
now beginning to regain was lost ages and ages ago 
and that since it went gradually it will return grad- 
ually if they exercise in a wise and prudent manner. 

Very few recognized athletes live to the age of fifty 
years and many die after about ten years of hard 
training. They suddenly collapse or go out with 
pneumonia or heart failure and people wonder why 
such strong men were unable to resist a severe cold 
when they could lift much more than their own 
weight. The reason is this: They had been over- 
straining their lungs and their muscles, and when 
the reaction came and they were placed upon a bed 
of illness their overstrained organs collapsed like an 
overcharged balloon. 

Gentle, healthy exercises are both beneficial and 
necessary for man's physical and psychic develop- 
ment; but physical exercises should always be regu- 



Physical and Psychic Development. Ill 

lated by good judgment and common sense the same 
as should anything else that man does. 

For an aid to the practice of concentration there 
are muscular exercises which are most beneficial and 
which serve to develop both the muscles and the mind. 
Instead of lifting heavy weights, it is a better exer- 
cise to concentrate the thoughts upon a particular 
muscle and learn to raise and lower it by the power 
of thought. The circulation of the blood in the body 
can also be controlled in like manner, and this is a 
better exercise than that of walking or of running for 
many miles. If a person desires to test the truth of 
this statement, let him concentrate his thoughts upon 
the blood in his feet. For five consecutive minutes let 
him think of nothing but his feet and the blood which 
is flowing into their veins and arteries. By seeing the 
veins throbbing and filled with blood in any portion 
of his body he will soon be able to control his circu- 
lation and strengthen and enlarge his muscles by his 
power of concentration. 

If a person desires to enlarge and magnetize his 
brain and the psychic centers within it, let him con- 
centrate his thoughts upon the tiny glands which are 
his physical and psychic centers of consciousness. 
Let him see the blue cosmic current flowing into 
those centres until they throb with this animating, 
magnetic fluid. But when his brain seems to be en- 
tirely filled with the current, and he feels it vibrating 
strongly, it is unwise to continue longer to draw upon 
it at that time. He should remember not to be any 



112 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

more extravagant in this than in any other exercise; 
for in the beginning of this practice he can overdo 
with his mental gymnastics the same as with physical 
athletics. In other words, he should be gentle and 
prudent with this as with every other thing he under- 
takes to do and not waste his precious force in tear- 
ing his body to pieces. It is much easier to destroy 
a thing than to construct it, and it requires much less 
time. There are mental as well as physical reactions, 
and it is well to avoid both as much as possible. 

Now that man has reached the age of wireless teleg- 
raphy, it is not so difficult for him to understand how 
subjective sounds can be transmitted to the material 
plane. After witnessing the process of receiving from 
a ship in mid-ocean a message, and having it tele- 
phoned from the receiving station to his home, he can 
understand how the mind can transmit through its 
highly developed and sensitive instrument its message 
to the material world. But it is with this as with 
every other thing in the world that is done well, the 
proper conditions must exist in order to produce good 
results. If the receiving instrument is out of order 
the message will either not be received, or it will be 
imperfect and incomplete, and therefore will not be 
understood. 

If the psychic's brain is befogged with the fumes of 
liquor or tobacco, or if the vibrations of his receiving 
glands and auditory nerves are deadened or stupefied 
by drugs or poisonous medicines he will not make a 
good transmitter of the message sent by the mind. 



Physical and Psychic Development. 113 

Therefore it is absolutely necessary that a good psy- 
chic should possess a good body. He must be sound in 
mind and body if lie is to become an independent 
clairvoyant or clairaudient. 

The imprudent manner in which psychic power has 
been manifested, is the chief cause of the disrepute 
from which psychism suffers at the present time. No 
thinking, intelligent person is apt to accept as true a 
thing that is told him by a wild-eyed, long-haired, 
pallid-faced person who poses before the public as a 
psychic. The woman who goes about the streets with 
her eyes half closed, whispering, muttering or gesticu- 
lating, is of no credit to the subject she is studying 
and is trying to present to the world. 

The woman who tells everybody she knows and 
everybody she meets that she "is so psychic," or that 
she "examines psychically everything and everybody" 
she sees, is an unfortunate, misguided specimen of 
imprudent psychic development; for she has not a 
sound mind for the foundation of her development 
and is therefore totally unreliable in her statements. 
The prudently developed psychic will not dress dif- 
ferently nor appear conspicuous, but will always use 
his powers wisely. He will not advertise himself in 
any way as a psychic, nor will he seek notoriety. If 
he shares with a friend the knowledge he has gained 
he does so because he believes it will be of benefit to 
his friend, and not because he hopes or expects that 
in some way the giving will accrue to his own ad- 
vantage. 



114 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

There are many ways by which a lower order of 
psychic development can be gained, but two of the 
principal ones are through the Oriental method of 
breathing and yoga practices, and through the so- 
called spiritualistic developing circles of some of the 
Western students. Both methods usually produce a 
low order of mediumship which is never approved by 
the true Occultist. 1 For if Occultism stands for any- 
thing it is for the independent development of each 
individual ego, and not for the dependence of one ego 
upon another, whether incarnated or excarnated. 

The material plane upon which man lives is inter- 
penetrated by the first subjective plane which is 
crowded with disembodied entities who cannot get 
away from the material stage whereon they acted 
their various parts in the drama of life. It is per- 
fectly natural that their dispositions and desires 
should not be changed by the laying down of their 
bodies. And it is natural that if they can find embod- 
ied egos whom they can influence or control they 
should try to do so, because it is the natural tendency 
of undeveloped natures to desire to manage other per- 
sons' affairs for them. There are hundreds of men 
and women in physical life who are ready to give ad- 
vice to others about the most delicate and intricate 
matters pertaining to their private affairs and then 
bitterly resent it if their advice is not followed. And 
it is the same kind of egos upon the first psychic plane 
who offer themselves as "heavenly guides" to mortals. 

lr rhe History and Power of Mind, pp. 168-184. 



Physical and Psychic Development. 115 

The disembodied entity who succeeds in gaining 
sufficient influence over a psychic to control in any 
way his thoughts or actions, commences to draw upon 
the magnetism of that person from the first moment 
the attachment between them is formed. And if its 
influence is permitted to continue, if the psychic is 
quite willing and anxious to be led by his "heavenly 
guide," there will soon be additions made to his 
"group of controls" and this will continue until he be- 
comes possessed by a whole "band" and never for a 
moment will he be acting independently or according 
to his own judgment. He is never permitted to think 
for himself, but is constantly impressed with the 
thoughts of others who do his thinking for him, and 
while they give to him their often mistaken ideas, they 
draw from him his physical magnetism until he be- 
comes a nervous wreck. He becomes their magnetic 
dynamo or supply station from which they take copi- 
ously. 

He permits his business — if he has any — to be con- 
ducted under the guidance of an entity who was an 
Indian warrior and whose business during his last 
earthly experience was that of hunting and fishing 
and taking scalps. If the psychic fails in business he 
wonders what was the cause of his failure, since he 
followed faithfully the directions of his "Indian 
guide." 

In his marital relationship he may be guided by an 
entity who in earth life was a polygamist, and who 
still believes in a plurality of wives. If the psychic 



116 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

finds himself incarcerated in prison for the crime big- 
amy while acting under the guidance of this "con- 
trol," he wonders how it could have happened. Fur- 
ther explanation of the psychic plane and its relation 
to the physical world is given in Lecture Ten. 

Yoga practices for psychic development are older 
than the written history of mankind and were used 
by the priests on the Continent Atlantis, which is 
now sunken beneath the sea, The yoga of to-day has 
degenerated from its original purpose of upbuilding 
the body and brain of man and has become a danger- 
ous and most degenerate practice. The Occultists say 
it was used by the first teachers of the races, by the 
Avatars and the Saviours, for the purpose of raising 
man's mind from the material things of earth to the 
spiritual planes of thought; to produce perfect men- 
tal harmony between God and man. In those ancient 
days the priests and high priests retired into their 
sanctuaries when they wished to commune with 
Divine Mind, and, through meditation and concentra- 
tion upon the Great Consciousness and the Celestial 
Beings, received the spiritual enlightenment they 
demanded. But they did not indulge in the foolish 
chastisement or scourging of their physical bodies as 
do the yogi of the present day. They did not sit upon 
the ground in a single spot without moving until the 
roots of a tree grew over their limbs. Neither did they 
clench their hands and hold them in that position 
until their nails grew into their palms. 

There are Orientalists who teach Western students 



Physical and Psychic Development. 117 

the damaging and dangerous yoga breathing, for the 
purpose of stimulating or awakening psychic centers 
of consciousness in the body and the brain. The Oc- 
cultist would warn against the practice. To many 
who read these lectures this warning will be unneces- 
sary because their own limited experiences have 
brought about physical disturbances. These results 
are inevitable because the unnatural method of 
breathing suddenly changes the polarity of the brain 
and reverses the natural circulation of the blood, 
bringing abnormal pressure upon the Psychic centers 
in the brain. Because the brain controls the nerves 
of the body the entire nervous system is thus sym- 
pathetically affected. The sudden change from the 
natural to the unnatural manner of breathing renders 
the physical body negative and unable to resist an 
attack of epilepsy or obsession. The minor physical 
results manifest in one or more of the following 
forms: temporary blindness in one or both eyes, 
bleeding at the ears or nose, stammering and hysteria. 
If a person desires to know something further of the 
results of yoga breathings let him make a study of 
those who practice them, w r hether they are from the 
Orient or from the Occident. It is not difficult to 
find victims of this wretched practice in many of the 
insane asylums of this country and it is not possible 
to find one person who has gained anything in spirit- 
ual development by aid of them. 

Swami Vive Kananda, who introduced yoga breath- 
ing in this country, died, it is said, from the results 



118 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

of his own practices. His demise was a great loss 
to the world, however, for he was not only an able 
man, but also a helper of humanity, and the Occi- 
dent should revere his memory because he brought to 
popular attention the beautiful Vedanta Philosophy. 
His teacher, who suffered from epilepsy, died, it is 
said, in an epileptic paroxysm caused by yoga prac- 
tices. Many of the lesser lights in this line of work are 
Americans who have adopted yoga breathing and 
have attempted for a while to teach it, but since they 
were not trained in it from childhood, the natural 
consequences of a disarranged body and mind more 
quickly followed their mistakes and they have dis- 
appeared very soon from public view as teachers, 
leaving many wrecked lives behind them. 



LECTURE FIVE. 



MENTAL AND SPIRITUAL DEVELOPMENT. 

"And the earth (Universe) was without form, and 
void (motionless) ; and darkness was upon the face of 
the deep." 

Before any thing was made, God — Divine Mind — 
existed. It was and is and forever will be, Divine 
Potentiality; and it is also the Essence and the Sub- 
stance of subjective and of objective things. It is of 
the Universe, and it is the Universe. It has no source, 
but it is the Source; and never having been born, It 
can never die. As Essence It is ineffable; but as 
Substance It is expressible. 

"And the Spirit of God (Divine Mind) moved upon 
the face of the waters * * * and there was light." 

As Divine Essence, It could only be Essential Per- 
fection and Omnipresence. But as Divine Substance, 
It became substantial first as light. In Its nature It 
is fluidic and vibratory. In expression It became dif- 
ferentiated and diversified. As Omniscience It is 
Being : as Creative Gods, It became Beings. As God 
It is Mind; as men It became minds. As the Father- 
Mother, It is Consciousness. In man It became intui- 
tion; in the animal It became instinct, and in the 
plant It was and is consciousness. 

119 



120 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

Evolution, with its various and variable modes of 
expression, is the machinery that moves the Universe, 
and will, in its various aspects, is the propelling force 
that moves evolution. With the Celestial, Creative 
Beings, this force manifests as Divine Will. With 
man it becomes differentiated into two aspects. In 
the subjective mind it becomes individual will, while 
in man's objective mind it becomes individual desire. 
With animals, this force manifests as animal desire, 
and with all kinds of plant life it manifests as sub- 
conscious desire. 

With its sub-conscious desire for greater free- 
dom, better protection and more warmth, the tiny life 
germ in the heart of a seed bursts its confining 
limitations and sends forth, into the magnetic, min- 
eralized soil below it, the fibrous roots that will serve 
as a conduit for the elements it sub-consciously needs. 
And as the tiny roots reach farther and deeper into 
the warm, damp soil, the dependent little seed seems 
to nestle closer and closer into the earth's maternal 
bosom, until it is completely covered. And there it 
receives the warmth and protection it sub-consciously 
desires. And when these demands have been freely 
and fully met, then it is the same sub-conscious desire 
— this time for greater freedom — that causes it to 
send into the atmosphere above the soil another means 
by which its further needs may be supplied. This 
time the means are not the cylindrical, porous roots 
that may serve only as tubes through which moisture 
and fertilized nutrition shall be drawn, but it is some- 



Mental and Spiritual Development. 121 

thing not unlike a tiny sail, and is an emblem of its 
coming freedom. 

The sail is tightly furled when it first appears and 
thus it remains until it begins to feel the sun's light 
and heat, and then, sub-consciously, it gradually un- 
furls and, like a cup, it holds itself in readiness to 
receive the rain-drops and the dew, as well as all the 
sunshine it can get ; for these things are as necessary 
to its maintenance as are the chemicals it draws from 
out the soil. And when it has reached a point in its 
development where it must fulfil its parental mission, 
that same sub-conscious desire which first caused it 
to become established as a plant puts forth the tiny 
buds and blossoms and then the fruit, which bears 
within its heart the seed for more sub-consciousness 
to ensoul. By reason of its accumulated strength, 
gained from maintaining individualized form for 
many years, out of sub-consciousness, consciousness is 
born. And since desire can only be where conscious- 
ness exists, and since desire becomes intensified as 
consciousness gains strength, sub-conscious desire be- 
comes desire, and through its propelling force, brings 
sub-consciousness into expression in greater and still 
higher forms of consciousness. 1 

It was the sub-conscious desire for better protec- 
tion and more warmth that caused the life germ in 
the seed to reach down into the soil, and it was the 
same sub-conscious desire for greater freedom which 
caused it to send its green cups above the soil and into 

J The History and Power of Mind, pp. 69-71. 



122 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

the sunlight. As its sub-conscious desire grew, still 
greater freedom was its constant demand, until, after 
many years of limitation as a plant, the time came 
when it was strong enough to be born into a higher 
form, and thus it came into a realization of its sub- 
conscious demand for greater freedom. 

In insect life sub- consciousness becomes a lower 
form of consciousness and ensouls whole swarms of 
tiny forms. For example, the sub-consciousness of a 
decaying shrub will be sufficient to ensoul a thousand 
ants that will work and build their hills wiiile con- 
trolled by the conscious desire of the swarm. Each 
ant depends upon the swarm consciousness and upon 
itself to do its part of the whole, and in this new form 
receives the freedom it desired as a shrub; and thus 
the ant or lower state of consciousness is born. In 
the higher form as animal, the lower consciousness 
of the swarm has given way and, out of it, indepen- 
dent animal desire is born. Its consciousness has 
grown in strength until now it may be called a mind, 
because it thinks independently and has a voice and 
can express its thoughts in acts as well as sounds. 
It also has a greater freedom than it had as a swarm 
of ants, for with its growth desire has also grown, 
and where once its needs were few they now have 
multiplied to many. Where once it stood a shrub, 
content to be alone, it now demands companions and 
possessions. Like the swarm of ants, it desires an 
abiding place, but now it also wants a mate. It loves 
and hates and desires to rule its kind. Conscious of 






Mental and Spiritual Development. 123 

itself, it desires to provide for self regardless of the 
wants or needs of others: and here another quality 
appears. Instinct is born of individual consciousness 
with animal desire for its sire, and instinct helps to 
improve and preserve the animal form and to con- 
tinue its existence until it reaches man's estate. 

And when the objective mind or animal soul has 
become endowed with the subjective mind or immortal 
soul, it is at this point in the evolution of the lower 
mind that conscience appears to do its work. At first 
it seems to be not larger, nor stronger, nor of more 
importance than the tiny glow worm, wilich is some- 
times seen among the weeds and grasses, on a sum- 
mer evening. And like the glow worm, conscience at 
first can only flash a faint light into the darkness of 
man's animal soul, and then only for a moment does 
it attract, for it cannot hold his attention. But when 
it has become enthroned in the animal man's soul it 
continues to flash and flame its immortal light, upon 
his every thought and act. With every advantage 
gained it gains in strength until it becomes to him 
not only a light but a "still small voice," which, 
though so faint and weak at first that it can but whis- 
per, yet in the innermost chamber of his mind it tells 
him truths which his dearest friend or boldest enemy 
dare not tell. It never pays him false compliments 
nor seeks to palliate his sins with soft and gentle 
words. It calls his vices by their proper names and 
shows him mental pictures of the crimes he has com- 
mitted. 



124 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

Many persons believe that conscience is the voice 
of God speaking to man, directing his actions and re- 
proving his mistakes. And many believe that if he 
becomes conscienceless he has "grieved the Spirit," 
and It has left him ; or in the language of the Church, 
he has "sinned away his day of grace." There are 
others who believe that conscience is mind and think 
that it manifests in domestic animals, and especially 
in their own particular pets. If conscience were mind 
alone it would be possessed by wild beasts as well as 
by domesticated creatures, for mind, or the power to 
think, is not confined exclusively to animals that have 
been blest by their association with man. 

The occultist would say that the faculty which 
seems to resemble conscience in the animal is instinct, 
which is really the mother of conscience. The animal 
has a memory of its past mistakes and their conse- 
quent punishments, and remembers the pain it suf- 
fered in connection with the acts which produced the 
pain ; and it is the desire for self-preservation and the 
fear of a repetition of suffering which prevents it 
from repeating again and again the same mistakes. 
But conscience is born of animal instinct with a Son 
of God for its sire. It is the mental product or men- 
tal result of the association of an animal mind and 
its instinct with its subjective mind, and is to that 
mind what thought is to both minds. It is a tool, an 
instrument which the subjective mind uses in its work 
of conquering and educating its lower mind. 

An infant conscience, like any other infant, is born 



Mental and Spiritual Development. 125 

very weak and small, and in the beginning sleeps much 
of its time. But after being fed upon the nutritious 
food of experience, which it draws through its mother 
instinct, it gradually grows larger and stronger, and 
where, to the undeveloped man, it whispers so faintly 
that he sometimes does not hear its words above the 
din and furor he is making, to the advanced man, to 
him who has consciously claimed his Divine Heritage, 
it speaks in thunderous tones. 

With many persons the emotion sympathy is often 
mistaken for conscience, and because of this mistake 
many times man's reason and judgment are swept 
aside, and, while he believes he is following the dic- 
tates of his conscience, he is really permitting his 
emotions to direct his actions. Like passion, sym- 
pathy is a tremendous force, and if it be not con- 
trolled by wisdom, and if it is permitted to have full 
sway, it often causes men to make mistakes the results 
of which will require many lives of suffering to cor- 
rect, 

It is sympathy and not conscience which creates 
the sentiment that causes war and raises armies of 
men for the purpose of fighting with such of their 
fellows as do not agree with them in principle. It 
was sympathy for the Southern slave which created 
the unconscientious sentiment that brought the men 
of the Northern and Southern portions of the United 
States into battle. And when those battles were at 
their height it was another emotion, called patriotism, 
which caused the men of one nation — brothers of one 



126 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

family — to commit crimes against each other, which, 
under normal mental conditions, they would never 
have done. During the din and excitement of battle 
the voice of conscience is never heard; but when the 
confusion is ended and the wounded or dying soldier 
lies upon the battlefield alone with God, he then has 
time to listen to his conscience, which says: 

"After all, there is no real satisfaction in knowing 
that you have killed other men, who, perhaps, had 
wives and children who loved them as dearly as yours 
love you. You are not a hero, but in God's sight, be- 
cause you have taken lives which you cannot restore 
and which are as precious to Him as is your own, you 
are a murderer. And some time you will be brought 
face to face with the souls you have so recklessly and 
needlessly sent out of life." 

The men who rush to hang the trembling wretch, 
who, in a moment of uncontrolled animal passion, has 
outraged a member of their community, are not act- 
uated by their consciences to commit a crime as great 
as that of the man they are seeking to punish. For, 
like the frightened wretch they wish to kill, they, too, 
are controlled by their emotions, and the only differ- 
ence between the actuating causes of the two crimes 
is the difference in sentiment which controls the per- 
petrators. The first crime was caused by the emotion 
called sexual passion, and the last one was caused by 
the passion called anger, which had its birth in sym- 
pathy for the outraged member of their community. 
Anger and sexual passion both belong to the lowest, 



Mental and Spiritual Development. 127 

darkest shade of the red cosmic current, into which the 
punished and the punishers had fallen. But after the 
victim of the mob's passion had paid with his life the 
penalty the mob demanded, and when the men who 
sent him out of physical life had time to listen to their 
consciences, each man found the picture of his victim 
photographed upon his mind, and it mattered not 
which way he turned to avoid it, that awful sight 
turned with him. If he awoke suddenly in the night, 
it was there, and he had to see it in all its dreadful 
details. It arose between him and the faces of his 
dear ones, and even at the moment when he was boast- 
fully telling of the manner in which he helped to rid 
the country of an outlaw, his conscience was saying : 
"You know you are as great a criminal as the man 
you helped to kill." 

It is not conscience which actuates the sheriff to 
adjust the rope around the neck of a murderer and 
then step upon the spring which unlocks the trap 
beneath the feet of his victim. His objective mind 
may temporarily convince him that his act is a noble 
one, and that he is really a public benefactor. But 
when he has entered into his closet and has shut the 
door between himself and the outside world; when 
all the excitement and publicity has passed, then it 
is the voice of conscience which says to him : 

"You are a murderer, too, and have committed as 
great a crime as that of the man you killed. The emo- 
tion which actuated his sin was anger, while yours 
was greed. He killed the man who he believed had 



128 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

wronged him, while you killed him because you were 
hired to do it by the State. You are a hired assassin 
and are no better than the highwayman who shoots 
and kills his victim for the money he may have in his 
pocket. You strangled this man for the paltry sum 
the State offered to you for doing its bloody work." 
And then one of two things will occur: Either the 
sheriff will resign his position as public executioner 
and go into a better business or he will refuse to lis- 
ten to his conscience and will continue to kill the 
men whom the State orders him to kilL If he chooses 
the latter then the voice of his conscience will grad- 
ually grow fainter and weaker until it will finally 
become silent, and as a consequence the animal nature 
of that man will grow morally worse and sink lower 
and lower into brutality until it becomes so gross that 
its subjective mind will be obliged to abandon it to 
its fate ; for a conscienceless man is indeed a lost ani- 
mal soul, and, without the enlightening power of its 
subjective mind, will continue in the downward path 
to ultimate destruction. 

Some one may ask : "If conscience is what the Oc- 
cultist says it is ; if every individual conscience is the 
offspring of a Son of God, why are not all consciences 
alike? Why is not the conscience of a black cannibal 
in the wilds of Africa as reproving as the conscience 
of a Tolstoi or of a Gladstone?" 

The Occultist would say that the black cannibal be- 
longs to the last race of animal men in which the Sons 
of God incarnated upon earth, and the animal natures 



Mental and Spiritual Development. 129 

of the last races were so strong that they ruled their 
higher or subjective minds through many reincarna- 
tions. And it was not until those higher minds had 
suffered the painful consequences of obeying the dic- 
tations of their lower minds that they learned to 
struggle for the supremacy. The subjective mind of 
a Gladstone or a Tolstoi has had many more experi- 
ences than has that of the black cannibal, because it 
came to earth among the first group of incarnating 
egos while the black man was among the last of the 
subjective minds or souls who came. The mind who 
wore the personality of a Tolstoi or of a Gladstone 
has reincarnated more times than has the mind of 
the cannibal. Because of its mistakes the advanced 
ego has seen continents sink beneath the sea, and be- 
cause of its ignorance and wrong doing it has been 
swept out of material life again and again by earth- 
quakes and by cataclysms. It has also suffered tor- 
ture at the hands of its fellowmen until it has learned 
to command instead of obey its own lower mind. 
Where once it whispered to its animal nature through 
the voice of an infant conscience, it now speaks in the 
commanding tone of a conscious soul, and as a Tolstoi 
or a Gladstone its reproofs are listened to by other 
objective minds as well as by its own. 

Acting under the dictates of its conscience, man- 
kind has evolved to a condition where it begins to 
understand life's problems from a higher mental 
plane than that of the animal mind; and, as man's 
objective mind becomes subservient to his subjective 



130 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

mind, the animal instinct merges into intuition, and 
animal desire becomes absorbed by individual will. 
At this point, man, conscious of his heritage as a Son 
of God, begins to claim some of his powers and privi- 
leges. In religion he has begun to claim his divine 
right to think for himself and to worship as suits him 
best. And instead of continuing under the dominion 
of the Church and under the direction of its so-called 
holy men, he decides to accept only such truths as 
appeal to him as truths. Sometimes he stands forth 
among his fellowmen as a moralist and refuses to 
recognize the need of either church or religious so- 
ciety to help him to keep in the path of rectitude. And 
he declares that he will live according to the light 
of conscience, and not according to the man-made 
creeds and dogmas of the Church, and it is at this 
point in his evolution, if he makes the most of his op- 
portunities, that he will become fitted for a higher 
spiritual life, for this is the intermediate stage be- 
tween the animal and spiritual man. 

When old institutions are forced to give way to 
new, there are always many things said and done on 
both sides which are to be regretted. When the men 
and women who felt that they could no longer con- 
scientiously indorse or subscribe to the creeds of the 
Church, and for that reason stepped outside that an- 
cient and crumbling institution, they, and the ethical 
societies which they formed, were anathematized by 
their former religious associates. When first they 
boldly declared themselves to be doers of good for 



Mental and Spiritual Development. 131 

the sake of good, and not for Jesus' sake or for the 
sake of future heavenly rewards, or because of the 
fear of future punishment, many of their religious 
friends declared that all their ethical societies were 
but cesspools of iniquity, and that they, themselves, 
were infidels. Many names, from among this class of 
courageous souls, w r ere dropped from the visiting lists 
of those who still continued to worship an anthropo- 
morphic God and to fear a cloven-footed devil. Some 
of the more kindly disposed of the church people felt 
that it was necessary to go in search of the lost sheep, 
and many made it a religious duty to call upon and 
"labor with" those early seceders, spending much time 
and some patience in their efforts to bring back to 
the fold of the Church the wandering few. 1 But re- 
turning to the Church after having tasted the free- 
dom of thought and the freedom of speech that are 
accorded to the independent moralist would be like 
half-grown birds returning to the nest where they 
were hatched. It was an impossible thing to accom- 
plish, and proved to be labor lost for the anxious ones 
who undertook the task. But what seemed to the 
Church to be a sad misfortune really proved to be a 
blessing in disguise, because, after a time, the liber- 
ality of thought and speech of its ex-members began 
to have a broadening effect upon such of their Church 
friends as would listen to their views. And the result 
was that many of the creeds and dogmas of the 

*Mata the Magician, pp. 176-182. 



132 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

Church have been revised and many of the objection- 
able and unreasonable tenets have been eliminated. 

No longer does the congregation of the modern 
Church hear of infant damnation, and the Calvinistic 
theory of fore-ordination is now never touched upon 
in the pulpit by any of the modern clergymen. This 
great change and improvement has been brought 
about by the advanced thought expressed by the inde- 
pendent moralist, the members of the ethical soci- 
eties, the Mental and Christian Scientists, and the 
advanced thinkers who refuse to wear the label of any 
"ism" or "ist." This has indeed become the "Age of 
Beason," which Thomas Paine foresaw and wrote 
about so many years ago; and it is also the age of 
mental power for the progressive man, who now be- 
gins to realize the fact that he must become the mas- 
ter of his mind before he can reach the spiritual plane 
of thought. He finds that his physical and mental 
environment must be controlled before he can enter 
into the realm of spirit. 

On his way toward spirituality man finds many 
avenues which, since he has become an independent 
thinker, seem necessary to explore. If while in his 
undeveloped state he had become a psychic, and was 
conscious of the faces and of the forms of earth-bound 
entities who could not get away from the material 
plane, he may now, with his knowledge and power of 
mind, become clairvoyant and see the planes of being 
and the souls who have passed beyond the earth. And 
where once he only heard the confused murmurings 



Mental and Spiritual Development. 133 

of the psychic plane nearest the earth, he may now, 
with his increased power, become clairaudient and 
listen to the music of the spheres. 

The Century Dictionary defines clairvoyance as a 
power attributed to persons in a mesmeric state by 
which they are supposed to discern objects concealed 
from sight, and to see what is happening at a dis- 
tance. It also defines clairaudience as the supposed 
power of hearing, in a mesmeric trance, sounds which 
are not audible to the ear in a waking state. Both of 
these definitions are confusing because each makes 
the clairvoyant and clairaudient condition depend 
upon the subject being in a mesmeric state — which 
statement is untrue. The individual who is depen- 
dent upon being mesmerized by another, in order to 
function upon any subjective plane, is neither a clair- 
voyant nor a clairaudient. He is simply a psychic 
and his statements are not to be relied upon, because 
while under the influence of another, his mind is un- 
der the mental control of another mind and his vision 
is likely to be imperfect and to be colored by the 
thoughts and perhaps by the mistaken beliefs of the 
mesmerist. He sees, as it were, through another's 
spectacles, which perhaps are not at all fitted to his 
eyes. He also may hear or think he hears what the 
mesmerist hopes, wishes or believes he will hear. 

But the independent clairvoyant is one who has 
purified his life and has raised the vibrations of his 
body and brain to a point where his material vehicle 
is no longer a veil for mind, and therefore he is no 



134 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

longer blinded by it. In order to develop or improve 
his clairvoyant vision he takes the time, during his 
devotional hours, to draw from the cosmic currents 
surrounding the earth the forces which were placed 
there solely for his benefit, and which will increase 
the rate of vibration of his brain and of also the psy- 
chic centres within it. Commencing with the cosmic 
blue he concentrates upon it until it is drawn like a 
cloud about him, and while he rests and bathes in this 
great force he watches the psychic centres in his brain 
as they vibrate higher and stronger under its vivify- 
ing power. Commencing with the shade of cosmic 
blue which he can use most easily, through concen- 
tration, he gradually raises the shade to higher and 
higher rates until it fades into the next higher color, 
the yellow. And then he draws the golden yellow to 
himself and basks in its uplifting spiritual light until 
his brain has had all that it can bear and demands a 
rest. Then the wise individual will sleep for a few 
moments, and when he wakes again he will be greatly 
strengthened and uplifted both in body and mind, 
and he will also find that in time his clairvoyant 
vision is cleared and strengthened by the experience. 
He is now at a point in his development where he 
may demand to be omniscient and omnipotent; and 
when his demands are answered and the spiritual 
forces come sweeping through him from the higher 
planes of being, for a little time, he may become un- 
conscious of the trials and sorrows of physical life 
and in the great Beyond commune with egos who have 



Mental and Spiritual Development. 135 

preceded him on their evolutionary journey. If he is 
sufficiently purified he may be able to see or to visit 
the third or even the fourth plane of spiritual con- 
sciousness while his physical body rests quietly await- 
ing his return. And he may be permitted to partici- 
pate for a few hours in the happiness of some of the 
egos who dwell in that beautiful place. 

Happiness is attained through spiritual growth and 
is not the result of a gratification of the desires for 
material things; and spirituality, in its different de- 
grees, is gained only through becoming positively 
good and positively pure. It is the glory surrounding 
wisdom as sunlight is the glory surrounding the sun, 
and is never the result of negativeness or of ignor- 
ance. 

On this material plane it is often said of a slender, 
pale-faced, negatively good woman, "she is spiritual." 
But a careful interview with the so-called spiritual 
person, discloses the fact that her spirituality is but 
a potentiality which will require many lives filled 
with trying and perhaps bitter experiences to actual- 
ize. It is to the confounding of the word spirit with 
ghost that this mistake is largely due. Since the 
story of the Witch of Endor was written, mankind 
has believed that all ghosts are spirits and that an 
ego becomes a spirit as soon as its material body is 
laid aside. It is by mistaken analogy that men have 
founded this belief concerning persons. Because a 
ghost is supposed to be tall, slender and white, it has 
become a general belief that height and pallor and 



136 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

a willowy form are spiritual requisites, and that with- 
out them it is impossible to be or to become spiritual. 
Knowing this to be a race belief, many persons of 
both sexes who are possessed of these indications of 
physical imperfections use them with the credulous 
public to trade upon. 

The tall, cadaverous clergyman who rises to his full 
height of six feet in the pulpit, and waves his long, 
thin arms above his head while he solemnly denounces 
sin and sinners, often awakens more reverence in 
the hearts of the people of his congregation than does 
the short, stout, rosy-faced man whose head and shoul- 
ders just appear above the desk while he teaches that 
men should not do unto others what they would not 
have others to do unto them. Forty-nine persons out 
of every fifty who help to compose the congregation 
of the cadaverous clergyman declare him to be a 
"spiritual man," notwithstanding his bitterness and 
vituperous denunciations, and not one ever thinks of 
attributing spirituality to the pleasant-faced, smiling 
little pastor who tries to teach them a basic principle 
of life. Yet in point of fact he is a long step further 
on in his development than the other one, and is much 
nearer to gaining spirituality, because he has love in 
his heart while the other has vindictiveness in his 
heart and ecclesiastical doctrines and creeds in his 
head. 

And among the members of churches and religious 
societies there are also many persons whose stock in 
trade is their pallor and their long, bony bodies. They 



Mental and Spiritual Development. 137 

pose before the world as "spiritual," because of their 
resemblance to ghosts, and, if they lecture, or heal, or 
teach, or if they are psychics they too command a 
reverence and respect for a spirituality which they 
do not possess or know nothing of as yet. Many 
women who are negatively good because they have not 
been tempted, or who have not had an opportunity 
in this life to go wrong, are called "spiritual" by 
those who do not know that only an ego is spiritual 
who has gained wisdom by overcoming its animal 
nature. According to the Occultists a spiritual per- 
son is one whose intuition has become awakened, and 
whose will has absorbed its desire; one who has be- 
come purified through suffering and who is good be- 
cause he loves goodness more than anything else in 
the Universe; one who tells the truth because it is 
true ; and is pure because he loves purity and not be- 
cause he fears a present or a future punishment. 

To the clairvoyant vision of such a one the spiritual 
planes of being are opened and it receives what it has 
earned for its labors. It has fought its way back to 
its divine heritage, and, as a returned prodigal Son 
of God, receives its share of Omniscience and Omni- 
potence. 

Between the spiritual and material planes is the 
mental plane, and it is as impossible for man to be- 
come spiritual before his mental powers are devel- 
oped as it is for a dog to speak English. The intelli- 
gent dog may know that there is such a thing as lan- 
guage, and he may be able to understand the few 



138 From Incarnation to Ue-lncar nation. 

words which he is most accustomed to hear spoken, 
but he has not the power of speech nor will he gain 
that power, until he has evolved to the point where 
he can become enlightened by a subjective mind of 
his own. It is true that his development may be has- 
tened by his association with men, and that through 
an intelligent method of training he may gain much 
more rapidly than he would if left to evolve by him- 
self. But he will never speak a word until he becomes 
a human being, and it would be folly to expect him 
to. And in a like manner it is impossible for animal 
man to become spiritual man until his mental powers 
have been developed to a point which makes him re- 
ceptive to spiritual things. 

Spirituality is composed of three attributes, Om- 
niscience, Omnipotence and Omnipresence, and un- 
less an ego has acquired, to a greater or lesser degree, 
something of the first two he cannot claim to be a spir- 
itual soul. The first attribute of spirituality to be 
gained is Omniscience, which means to have gained 
all knowledge. An ego must know how to act before 
it can act wisely: and in order to gain and possess 
something of this spiritual attribute, man's power of 
concentration must be increased until he can place 
his thoughts upon something beside himself and hold 
them there until he has mentally absorbed the knowl- 
edge he desired concerning that thing. How can a 
man be or become in any degree Omniscient, when his 
power of concentration is so weak that he cannot hold 



Mental and Spiritual Development. 139 

his thoughts for five consecutive minutes on a single 
subject? 

Omnipotence is the next higher attribute of spirit- 
uality and means to have all power. To gain or pos- 
sess Omnipotence, in any degree, man must at least 
be able to concentrate upon and use the spiritual 
cosmic forces blue and yellow, and he must have 
evolved to a point of development where he can dem- 
onstrate over disease and disharmony in his own mind 
and also, at least temporarily, remove it from the 
bodies and minds of others. He must possess enough 
Omnipotence to give him power over his own lower 
nature and power to control his own environment. 
And after he has gained this attribute in ever so small 
a degree he will never again become a victim of cir- 
cumstances nor an object of charity. 

Omnipresence means to be everywhere present at 
the same time, and this is the last aspect of spirit- 
uality. It also can be gained only through mental 
development and spiritual power. To become capa- 
ble of being everywhere present a mind must be un- 
trammelled by form and must become one with Di- 
vine Mind. It must have lost its desire for individ- 
uality and become absorbed by the Universal Prin- 
ciple. To the Western Occultist this aspect of spirit- 
uality is not a desirable ultimate to be attained, and, 
since greater and higher individualization is the goal 
to which he aspires, he never demands Omnipresence. 
To the students of the Eastern school of Occultism, 
however, to gain Nirvana and Omnipresence is to 



140 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

reach the highest condition of spiritual happiness that 
can be attained in the Universe; and some demand 
and receive it. This spiritual condition is very beau- 
tifully described in "The Light of Asia," in "Book 
the Eighth," where it says: 

"No need hath such to live as ye name life ; 
That which began in him when he began 
Is finished; he hath wrought the purpose through 
Of what did make him man. 

Never shall yearnings torture him, nor sins 
Stain him, nor ache of earthly joys and woes 

Invade his safe eternal peace ; nor death 
And lives recur. He goes 

Unto Nirvana. He is one with Life 
Yet lives not. He is blest, ceasing to be. 

Om, mani padme om! the dewdrop slips 
Into the shining sea!" 

For the utterly tired soul who feels that to be re- 
absorbed and thus be able to rest forever in the bosom 
of the Infinite, without an individual care or responsi- 
bility, Omnipresence is the necessary spiritual attrib- 
ute to demand in order to reach that state. But it is 
never well to make that demand until an ego has 
gained Omniscience, in order that it may know all 
things, and Omnipotence, in order that it may have 
all power, and thus be able to decide its fate without 
prejudice or passion. 



LECTURE SIX. 



FOCUSING FORCES. 

Since at the present time the scientists of the world 
disagree as to the actual construction of the atom; 
and because they have never seen one, they are uncer- 
tain whether it is really the smallest division of mat- 
ter, or whether it is a corpuscle composed of still 
smaller divisions, so as a preliminary explanation, 
and for the purpose of avoiding future controversy or 
criticism, the position of the Occultist will be defined 
before proceeding further. 

In Occultism the word atom has always meant the 
smallest division of matter j 1 and so long as the Eng- 
lish language continues to be spoken, the Occultist 
will call that infinitesimal division of substance by its 
original name. And it will make no difference how 
often the men of science advance beyond or recede 
from their present or future positions, or whether 
they call the atom an ion, a corpuscle, an electrical 
invisible or some other name, to the Occultist it is 
and ever will be an atom. 

Everything, from the greatest and most sublime to 
the smallest and most insignificant center of con- 
sciousness, is generating and possesses powers which 

J The History and Power of Mind, pp. 38-39; 41-42. 

141 



142 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

manifest, in its individual radius or sphere, as attrac- 
tion and repulsion. And whether a center belongs to 
the constructive or destructive side of nature depends 
upon its mode of manifestation. If it manifests as 
attraction more than as repulsion then it is more con- 
structive than destructive. If it manifests more as 
repulsion than as attraction then it is more destruc- 
tive than constructive. To the working of the law of 
evolution, however, both manifestations are equally 
essential in order that progression may be constant 
and continuous, since it is absolutely necessary that 
old forms of expression should be destroyed to make 
room for new forms which will continue to exist after 
the old ones have ceased to serve the purposes for 
which they were created. 

Before power either of constructive or destructive 
nature can be generated its center or basis of force 
must be formed ; and, paradoxical as it may seem, it is 
nevertheless a truth that while the formation of a 
center is absolutely necessary to the generation of 
force, yet the generation of force is also the direct 
cause of the center it manifests through. The atom 
is an individual center of force; and, like all other 
centers, whether great or small, has two distinct 
motions, which are rotary and elliptical. And with- 
out these two motions it would be utterly impossible 
for God — Divine Mind — to be fully expressed in Its 
various and varied forms of manifestation. For the 
generation of power a center is dependent upon its 
rotary motion. But for the expression of mani- 



Focusing Forces. 143 

festation of power, whether it be constructive or de- 
structive, it is dependent upon its elliptical motion. 
And both these motions are directly due to the vibra- 
tions which were eminated by Divine Will in the be- 
ginning of this Cosmic Day or period of evolution. 

Vibration came into existence through the mental 
demand or command: "Let there be light." And 
vibration will continue until the last moment of this 
Cosmic Day, when God — Divine Mind — will desire 
rest. Then the demand or command, "Peace, be 
still," will go forth throughout the Universe, and 
gradually the vibratory and the rotary motion of the 
greatest centers of force in the heavens will begin to 
decrease; and as the vibration in them diminishes, 
their light will begin to fade. With a diminution of 
their constructive or rotary motion their elliptical 
motion will decrease and finally cease. And with the 
cessation of all motion or vibration there can no 
longer be a magnetic attraction between them and 
any other existing bodies or centers. Under these 
conditions the planets in the various systems will no 
longer continue to revolve around their respective 
centers or suns. They will no longer be attracted or 
repelled by each other, and each part composing the 
planet will no longer be attracted or repelled by 
other parts, and thus the manifested portion of the 
Universe will again become reduced to primordial 
substance. 1 

The coming of this great change is tersely described 
in Matthew, twenty-fourth chapter and twenty-ninth 

^he History and Power of Mind, p. 100. 



144 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

verse, where it is written: "In those days shall the 
sun be darkened, and the moon shall not give her 
light, and the stars shall fall (disappear) from 
heaven, and the powers of the heavens shall be 
shaken." 

And since it is a law of the Supreme Consciousness 
to rest equally as long as it labors, the Cosmic Nights 
are of as great length as are the Cosmic Days, and 
thus for eons will the Universe be at rest without a 
ripple or a wave within that Sea of Unconsciousness, 
until the time shall come for another Cosmic Day to 
dawn ; then the command will go forth again for light, 
and again will the greater and smaller centers of 
force be roused from their inactivity. "In the place 
where the tree falleth there it shall be," and in the 
place where a powerful center of force ceased to 
vibrate, there it remains in a fluidic, primordial con- 
dition, awaiting the Divine summons to start within 
it the vibratory force which will make it possible for 
it again to assume a form and to fulfill its mission in 
the Universe. 1 

As an illustration of the manner in which construc- 
tive and destructive forces are used in the formation 
and disintegration of worlds, a few pages will be 
quoted from the diary of an advanced student of Oc- 
cultism, who, with his Master's assistance, was en- 
abled to leave his physical body, and while thus liber- 
ated was permitted to study cosmogony from the 
standpoint of a temporarily disembodied soul. 

ir The History and Power of Mind, p. 102. 



Focusing Forces. 145 

"When first I slipped from my body, as the letter slips 
from its envelope, I was conscious of standing beside 
my material vehicle and of looking down upon it as it 
lay helpless and apparently a corpse before me. At 
first I experienced a shock of surprise, and then a 
slight feeling of alarm; but upon looking closely I 
found that my body was still breathing faintly, and 
I also saw that the heart was beating slowly. Some- 
what reassured, I turned toward my Master, who was 
waiting for me to accompany him into space. He, 
too, had liberated himself from his physical body and 
stood before me in all the glory of a Spiritual Being. 
And, as I gazed at Him in this new condition, for the 
first time since commencing my studies in Occultism, 
did I fully realize what soul freedom meant. Then, 
as He reached out a hand to me and said : 'come,' it 
seemed as if I were suddenly filled with a tremendous 
force, and at that moment I realized that I was tast- 
ing the glory of Omniscience and of Omnipotence. 
When I touched His hand I seemed to expand in size, 
and where once my aura had only extended for about 
a foot beyond the confining limitations of my rather 
undersized physical body, now, while holding to His 
hand, I seemed almost to fill the little room I called 
my den. Full of this new force, I rose like a balloon 
in midair, and for a few moments we remained sus- 
pended over the housetops of the city. And while we 
paused and looked downward, I saw the members of 
my family and many of my friends going about their 
duties, unconscious of the fact that roofs and walls 



146 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

were not able to hide them from the eyes of a Soul. 
This was my first spiritual object lesson, and I de- 
cided never again in the supposed privacy of my room 
to do anything which I would be ashamed to do in the 
presence of a friend. 

"After this — to me — a very important decision was 
made, we rose to a distance of perhaps a thousand 
feet, and there we paused and again looked down 
upon the old world that was rolling so rapidly be- 
neath us. As we journeyed I watched the towns and 
villages and cities of North America pass below us 
like a panorama; and finally I saw the Pacific Ocean 
and the Orient, and then my study in topography was 
suddenly interrupted by a change in our movements. 
I became conscious of whizzing through space with 
the speed of the wind. Looking downward, I saw the 
earth a diminishing ball, and it was apparently sink- 
ing away from me. We had entered another atmos- 
phere; that of the earth, through which we had been 
passing, had disappeared. After a time we became 
surrounded by myriads of brilliant, scintillating par- 
ticles which were whirling, floating, sweeping and 
eddying in all directions. That part of space seemed 
to be completely filled with that strange substance, 
and in answer to my mental question of what it was, 
I was impressed with the thought that this was what 
the scientists called 'cosmic dust' It was formed into 
great clouds of vibrating atoms, which were plainly 
visible to the eye of soul, and which were being drawn 
into a common center. 1 



1 Tne History and Power of Mind, p. 105. 



Focusing Forces. 147 

"After passing through clouds of the billowy stuff 
we withdrew to a distance and watched the tremen- 
dous forces at work upon it. At a point in space, so 
far above us that it seemed to be very little larger 
than the world which we had left, was a brilliant spot 
in the heavens, and out of it were pouring great floods 
of what seemed to be rays of electric light, and the 
focusing point for those rays was in the center of the 
mass of scintillating atoms before us. In response to 
my mental question regarding the nature of that won- 
drous center of light, my Master replied: 'That is a 
group of Elohim, sometimes called Planetary Spirits, 
and They are now focusing their forces upon this 
Their creation. As a group They generate the power 
which They send forth in those great constructive 
streams which look like electric light ; and if you will 
carefully observe you will see that when those streams 
reach this point in space, the distance has been so well 
calculated that if they were not focused to form a 
center here, they would each form an elliptical circuit 
and return to the Center from which it emanated. 
But, meeting as they do at this point, a new center of 
force is formed, and because of the rapid vibrations 
of those particles of cosmic dust, and because of the 
rotary motion given to the entire mass, a vortex is 
formed, which, by its own generating power, will con- 
tinue to draw to itself more and more of the detached 
floating atoms within its radius.' 

"The scene before me was beautiful and wonderful, 
yet awful, for I was looking upon a throbbing, pulsat- 



148 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

ing mass of brilliant substance. Above, below, be- 
yond, as far as I could see, were mountainous heaps 
of that silvery, foamy mass. Sometimes it seemed 
like great clouds of steam with prismatic coloring 
thrown upon it by calcium lights, or it assumed the 
hue of smoke and curled and twisted like huge ser- 
pents in a fearful embrace. Suddenly there would 
stream forth from the heaving mass sharp, red, 
forked tongues of fire, which blazed fiercely for a time 
and then disappeared, to be replaced by banks of bil- 
lowy cloud, while in deep diapason tones, first cres- 
cendo and then diminuendo, I heard something that 
sounded like the vibrating notes from innumerable 
organ pipes. Where the music came from I did not 
know, but it seemed to have been produced by the will 
of some great Master of harmony ; and, as though the 
thought had been put into my mind, I realized that 
at this point was being generated a center of force 
which in the course of future ages would become a 
terrestrial globe, and this strange sound was the 
'music of the spheres' that I had read about but had 
never heard before. 

"Suddenly I became conscious of a sound like the 
hissing of steam, and the shrieking of the elements 
as though a great wind were blowing and a storm 
rising. In the distance I saw a blazing ball of fire 
coming toward us. Behind it was a brilliant train 
of fiery sparks; and as it approached I saw the flash 
of jagged lightning and heard the peal of thunder. 
My Master said : 'You are about to witness the grand- 



Focusing Forces. 149 

est spectacle to be seen in the heavens. There will 
be the coalescing of a destructive comet with this 
conglomerate mass of cosmic dust, which will eventu- 
ally be a world/ 

"The fiery monster looked to me like a horrible 
dragon, with body, head and legs a mass of sulphur- 
ous flame. The creature seemed to fill the whole 
heavens, and for a time obscured everything else from 
sight. It swept everything before it and drew every- 
thing behind it. I could feel the intense heat it 
caused, and I could see the clouds bursting apart as 
if torn by angry hands and then cast aside, after it 
had passed, to melt into a molten mass of fire behind 
that monster of the skies. Then came a fearful re- 
port. There had been a collision between the comet 
and the new center or world, and the crash was aw- 
ful. After that there was darkness and silence, and 
my Master quickly took me away from the fearful 
scene. But I had learned something about focusing 
forces, which was of greater importance and would 
be of more assistance to me in my studies than any- 
thing I had ever before witnessed/' 

In the diary of the same student of Occultism, 
from which the above description was quoted, is an- 
other, concerning the destruction of an old, dead 
world, which illustrates the operation of the destruc- 
tive forces that may also be sent from a cosmic Cen- 
ter of consciousness quite as well as the former de- 
scription illustrated the operation of constructive 
power. Because of the limited space allotted to a 



150 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

lecture, only such excerpts will be used as will cast 
light directly upon the subject in hand. 

"Millions of miles from our earth we saw a won- 
drous, brilliant light, and advancing toward it we 
discovered that it was not a sun, nor moon, nor globe, 
nor was it like any planet I had ever seen. It was 
egg-shaped, and gave forth a light greater and more 
refulgent than any flaming sun in all the Universe. 
It seemed like a monster arc-lamp with rays of blue 
electric light streaming forth from it in all directions, 
and, like the jagged lightning shooting from a sum- 
mer thunder cloud, the destructive, forked tongues 
of its electric fire were sent forth and were divided 
into millions of flaming bolts that went speeding into 
space. And while I gazed upon it surprised and spell- 
bound it suddenly, as if possessed with consciousness, 
drew within itself its dazzling light and assumed a 
greenish hue. It also shrank to half its former size, 
and, like a monster serpent, seemed to coil its forces 
for a spring, while in its center burned a dark red 
flame that at any moment was ready to burst forth 
and consume everything within its reach. 

"A strange attraction drew me toward the monster 
light, and I had a most intense desire to know of what 
it was composed and what its mission was ; for I have 
learned that no created thing can live and move with- 
out a purpose. Approaching nearer, I observed that 
the strange light had been created by the burning of 
what seemed to be great quantities of hydro-carbon 
vapor and aeriform matter. Numerous strong elec- 



Focusing Forces. 151 

trie currents seemed to focus at that point, thus creat- 
ing a generating center of magnetic force. Here was 
a Celestial Dynamo, and the heat caused by the in- 
tense vibrations of those powerful electric currents 
had produced a radiation sufficient to ignite the gases. 
Combustion was the result of this focusing, and was 
followed by the wondrous pyrotechnical display which 
we were witnessing. 

"But where do those electric currents come from? 
I mentally inquired, and my Master replied: 'Look 
yonder/ and, looking, I saw far away in the heavens 
another great light. It appeared to be a group, of 
seven suns, with the colors orange, red, green, blue 
and yellow radiating from them. In the center of 
each of these suns was a spot of light of the color 
orange which deepened in shade towards its outer 
edge until it melted into a band of very dark red, 
color, which was green. Outside of the green was a 
broad band of blue, and outside of that there was a 
band of beautiful golden yellow. And as I watched 
that group of glorious suns I saw that from the broad 
belt of red so near the center of each, streamed the 
tremendous currents of light which focused at this 
point and producing this strange-looking center. This 
vortex was an evil-looking thing, and, although I 
seemed to know it was destructive in its nature, still 
I was attracted toward it, and had it not been for the 
restraining influence of my Master, I think I should 
have been inclined to approach too near. 

"When I became satisfied in regard to the source 



152 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

of those electric currents, I began to wonder for what 
that Celestial Dynamo had been created, and then my 
Master called my attention to a large, dark globe 
so far away at that moment that it resembled a huge 
black bird or a monster bat. But as I continued to 
watch its movements it came near enough for me to 
see that it was a planet which seemed to be idly float- 
ing in space as a bit of driftwood floats upon the sur- 
face of a stream. 

" 'May we not visit that globe or see its condition 
from a closer point of view?' I asked, and for reply 
my Master said : 'come/ and extended a hand to me. 

"After a time we reached the queer old world and 
stood among its ruins. It was dead. There was no 
soil, no atmosphere, no life. A deathly stillness 
reigned; and on every side were dark, deep fissures, 
into whose yawning depths I looked for many hun- 
dred feet. The rough and rugged edges of those fis- 
sures showed that when that world was in the grasp 
of death, when its life forces were taking final leave 
of their material envelope, its surface was rent and 
torn like thinnest gauze. Even its mountains were 
crushed and crumbled into hardened, blackened ash- 
heaps, and, as I stood looking at that awful scene of 
desolation, I saw at my left at a distance of a dozen 
yards or more a monstrous hole — a well — which 
seemed to reach to the very center of that globe. And 
its melted, lava-coated walls showed that it was but 
one of the many outlets for the fires and gaseous 



Focusing Forces. 153 

flames which had burst forth and swept that old 
planet in its last awful conflagration. 

"Blackened and seared was everything. Not a drop 
of water was to be seen. Not a human habitation. 
Not an indication that animal or vegetable life had 
ever existed there. It was most evident that the 
planet had served its purpose, had lived its time, and, 
becoming useless, was robbed of all its wealth, and it 
now remained a huge ball of crumbling coke; for 
what had been once a soil of moist earth was now a 
hardened porous crust. 

"In my intense interest I did not think there was 
danger in our remaining upon that old sphere, and 
would have been glad to wander up and down its 
strange formations. I wanted to explore the well, 
and was about to descend when my Master said: 'If 
you are satisfied we will retire and watch the coming 
dissolution at a distance/ and, taking my hand, we 
left the place and stationed ourselves sufficiently far 
away to enable us to watch the destruction which 
seemed imminent. Soon we saw the dead world com- 
mence to move in great, wide circles round the evil- 
looking vortex. Sometimes it paused, swaying and 
trembling as it felt the drawing power of that great 
cortex. And then it would dart away as if for a 
little the attractive force were broken and it were 
free again. But then came renewed activity at that 
flaming center of attraction. It assumed a darker, 
redder hue, and like a great unwinking eye seemed 
to be watching for its helpless victim to draw near. 



154 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

Again the old world was caught by the attracting 
power of its enemy and was whirled round and round 
like a tiny boat within a boiling maelstrom. With 
every revolution it gradually drew nearer and nearer 
to that fiery center until there was a terrific roaring 
sound like a thousand cataracts blended into one. At 
times the noise was like the booming of a fearful can- 
nonade. Sometimes there seemed to be something 
like shrieking, bursting shells sent forth from that 
fiery center, and then again there were streams of 
jagged lightning which sent destructive bolts of fire 
and smashed the surface of that globe as if it were 
an egg-shell. 

"It was celestial war that we were witnessing, and 
if all the battles that were ever fought upon our tiny 
earth were combined into one it could not compare 
with this destruction. As we watched its progress 
I remembered what was written in the Book of Revela- 
tion, in the twelfth chapter, and the seventh verse: 
'And there appeared another wonder in heaven; and 
behold a great red dragon, having seven heads and 
ten horns * * * and his tail drew the third part of 
the stars of heaven and did cast them to the earth.' 

"Here were destructive forces at work, and while 
we watched and listened to the fearful, crushing, 
grinding sound they made, the dark red center of light 
turned almost black, and then came the awful final 
crash. It seemed as though the whole heavens had 
become suddenly filled with sulphurous fire ; the mon- 
ster eye was now a blazing demon bursting with 



Focusing Forces. 155 

terrific power, and then it seized that helpless globe 
and ground it into powder. 

"The work of destruction was almost finished. Com- 
pared with what it had been, the blackened ball was 
now a speck; and encircled as it was with flame, we 
saw it disappear and become dispersed into clouds 
of dust. Then the flames began to fade, and we real- 
ized that the fires in that celestial crematorium were 
going out. The atoms of a dead and useless world 
were scattered through space, and became again a 
part of the differentiated portion of God. 1 

"As we started to return to earth I asked my Master 
what had become of the fiery destructive center — for 
it had then entirely disappeared — and he replied: 
'What becomes of the flame when the gas is turned 
off? or what becomes of the cyclone when the wind 
ceases to blow?' 

"Then I understood that the seven Elohim or Plan- 
etary Spirits who had combined into a group to gen- 
erate and to send forth Their electric forces, had 
withdrawn them when the old world corpse had been 
destroyed, and I wondered if I could be wise enough 
to apply the lesson I had just learned from cosmos, 
to the removing of rubbish from my mundane path in 
life." 

The power that operates through great centers also 
operates through small ones; and thus man, with his 
physical body, generates within himself, although to a 
lesser degree, the same power that manifests either 

*The History and Power of Mind, p. 105. 



156 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

constructively or destructively among comets, suns 
and worlds. 

Like vibration, power cannot be qualified as either 
good or bad ; but the manner in which it is expressed, 
and the centers through which it operates, are what 
determine the results of its action. And it is the re- 
sults produced by its manifestation which determine 
whether it has been used or misused. It is often said 
of a person that he or she possesses an evil power, 
which statement is incorrect, since it is impossible for 
power to be evil. 1 It is possible, however, for a person 
temporarily to produce a so-called evil as the result 
of the misuse of his power. So long as a person or a 
nation continues to grow greater socially, politically 
or financially it is believed that he or it is sustained 
by a good power. This is evidence of the sub-con- 
scious race belief that construction of form is always 
good and that destruction of form is always bad. 
Only to a certain degree is this belief true, for it 
should be remembered that when old forms of gov- 
ernment, old social customs and old financial methods 
have served the time and purposes for which they 
were created, they must be destroyed as forms be- 
cause they then limit instead of increase the oppor- 
tunities for a higher expression of power. With indi- 
viduals it is the same. The man who has used his 
physical body for one hundred years becomes limited 
in his expression of power, unless he is an advanced 
ego and knows how to rejuvenate and keep his physi- 

ir The History and Power of Mind, pp. 147-148. 



Focusing Forces. 157 

cal form in working order. And even if he is able to 
renew his body by replacing many of his old atoms 
with new ones there will come a time when the power 
he generates as a center of consciousness requires an 
entire new form as an instrument of expression, and 
in a case of this kind the destruction of a physical 
form is not to be in the least regretted. It is the 
destruction of forms before they have served their 
purposes which is to be deplored, and a destruction 
of this kind the Occultist calls a misuse of power. 

It w r as not a misuse of power when the Elohim or 
seven great centers of consciousness focused Their 
forces for the destruction of the old dead globe that 
was floating uselessly about in space, after its pur- 
pose had been served, any more than it was a misuse 
of power to focus Their forces upon the construction 
of the new world They desired to build. It was the 
same power used in both instances, but it was the 
mode of expression and consequent results that dif- 
fered. 

A center for the generation of power is and must 
be of a circular or slightly oval shape. This is a 
necessary condition in order that there may be no 
angles to obstruct the rotary motion necessary to 
generation. And this is as true of the atom as it is 
of suns and worlds and men. The physical body of 
man, which is but the material or external manifesta- 
tion of him, is in something of a cylindrical form, 
while he himself is of an oval or egg shape; and he 
generates his individual force as do the atoms of 



158 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

which he is composed, by the constant rotary motion 
of the cosmic forces within him. 

At the moment that the tiny human embryo is con- 
ceived, some of the orange life force which surrounds 
and permeates this planet rushes into it, and there 
continues the same rotating motion within that tiny 
center of life that it made around the earth; and at 
that moment the individual force of that new form 
is established. Then its force increases in volume 
as the size of the center becomes enlarged, and the 
center is constantly being expanded under the force 
which is generated within it, until it can no longer 
remain in its pre-natal condition and, through its 
increased individual force, is expelled from its 
mother's womb. Liberated from the narrow confines 
of the uterus and thus becoming capable of greater 
expansion, that generating center of force very soon 
begins to use its powers destructively. This is be- 
cause destruction is easier to accomplish than con- 
struction; and the human baby, like all other igno- 
rant creatures of the animal kingdom, begins to ex- 
press its powers in the manner easiest for it. 

As the child continues to expand as a conscious 
center it begins to generate mental as well as physical 
force, and then it commences to use its forces con- 
structively as well as destructively. In its effort 
toward character building it first begins to imitate, 
and before it has grown to manhood or womanhood, 
it has become a center of conscious power capable of 
using not only the orange life force, with which it 



Focusing Forces. 159 

began life, but also the red, the green and the blue 
cosmic forces. And it is through the use of these that 
it evolves still greater power. If it uses these cosmic 
forces unconsciously its power will be expressed phy- 
sically more than mentally; but if it uses them con- 
sciously through the power of concentration, then 
even the physical forces emanating from that center 
will be strengthened and controlled by its greater 
mental powers. 

Concentration of thought is essential to the gener- 
ation of mental force, for without it mental creations 
cannot exist long enough to become materialized. 1 
The man who does not concentrate his thoughts upon 
what he wishes to do never does anything well. He 
is always an unreliable and an unsatisfactory person, 
and is neither a good lover nor a good hater. He for- 
gets to do what he should do and only does that which 
should not be done. He loses his own material pos- 
sessions and scatters everything that has been en- 
trusted to his care by others. He is always too late 
for his train and his meals; he either over-sleeps or 
does not sleep enough, because he has not the power 
to concentrate his thoughts. 

For individualized centers of human force who 
need knowledge along this line a few examples in 
concentration will be given. Concentration of thought 
means the power to think of one thing to the exclu- 
sion of all other things. To conserve energy — which 
is force — it is always better to concentrate upon 



ir The History and Power of Mind.— Lecture Seven. 



160 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

something which may be of use rather than upon an 
object that is of no use, such as a spot on the wall or 
a cloud in the sky. Some students of Eastern Occult- 
ism are taught to concentrate upon their navel or 
upon the end of their nose. 

Unless a student understands what his navel is 
and what it is for, and that the forces he generates 
pass down his left side into his lower extremities and 
up the right side, through his brain, then down the 
left side to his feet again and up and around and 
around his navel, there is not much good to be gained 
by concentrating upon his navel. But if he can pic- 
ture or see the forces at work within him, and if he 
can realize that the navel is a center of consciousness 
in his body, that it is the largest magnetic center for 
the generation of physical force that he possesses then 
it is a very good thing for him to concentrate his 
thoughts upon. For, under these mental conditions 
his physical forces will be strengthened by the men- 
tal concentration. But there is nothing to be gained 
by concentrating the thoughts upon the end of one's 
nose, unless perhaps it should be an elongation of 
that particular feature, which to most persons is not 
desirable. It is better to select something to practise 
with which it is desirable to possess, then the force is 
not wasted, since every thought sent out to a particu- 
lar thing carries with it a little magnetic thread, 
and, when the thought fastens upon the object con- 
centrated upon, a magnetic connection is immediately 
made between it and the mind that sent it. This 



Focusing Forces. 161 

thread attracts because it is of the nature of a mag- 
net. It draws and will continue to draw to the per- 
son the object he is concentrating upon until it will 
finally become an actual possession of his own. 

There are three planes of being to be drawn from, 
the material, the mental and the spiritual, and an 
example will be given for each. In order that a stu- 
dent should be able to do his best work in concentra- 
tion he should first become conscious of his needs. 
It is when the heart longs most earnestly for a thing 
that the mind makes the best mental picture of it. 
Concentration is not an -artificial or an unnatural, 
mental or physical condition; it is simply looking, 
with the physical eyes either open or closed, at one 
thing without seeing any other. 

If a thinly clad man is passing along the street on 
a cold, windy day and suddenly sees a warm, com- 
fortable-looking overcoat in a tailor's window, in- 
voluntarily he stops and concentrates his thoughts 
upon it. There may be one hundred other things in 
that same window, such as neckties, opera hats, light 
gloves and evening suits, but he does not see anything 
except the overcoat of which he is painfully in need. 
His eyes are open, and to a person watching him it 
would seem as if he were carefully scrutinizing the 
entire contents of the window when he really sees 
nothing but the one garment. This is physical and 
mental concentration combined. 

It was not a difficult thing to do, and the man 
did it without realizing that he was concentrating. 



162 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

He was interested in what he was concentrating upon, 
and therefore it was a pleasant rather than an un- 
pleasant mental exercise. But if he had possessed 
six overcoats it would have been impossible for him 
to stand before that window and look at the inside 
without noticing some of the other things that were 
with it. He would have seen most clearly the things 
that he most needed. 

If a woman has lost her health and her youth; if 
she is old and wrinkled and white-haired ; even if she 
is in possession of many material things, or if she 
stands ever so high in the social world, she is never- 
theless painfully in need of the things which she has 
not. In her heart she desires to be young and well 
and beautiful. And when she hears her joints creak 
as she attempts to rise from her chair she very natu- 
rally thinks of the time when she danced and ran or 
skipped the rope with the other girls. In her mind 
rises the picture of herself as she looked then, with 
her rosy cheeks and bright eyes and with her hair 
falling in a mass of tangled curls to her waist. She 
is concentrating upon a mental picture because the 
material picture has disappeared, and, unconsciously, 
she is feebly using a means by which she might regain 
the youth and health she once possessed, if she knew 
how to use her mental powers rightly. If, after look- 
ing at the mental picture of herself as she once was, 
and would like to be again, she goes to her mirror 
and gazes at the gray hair and wrinkled face and bent 
figure that is there reflected and says: "Oh, yes, I 






Focusing Forces. 163 

am an old woman with one foot in the grave, and I 
never can be any better in this world/' then by that 
very declaration and by her acceptance of the unfor- 
tunate situation, she destroys the good results which 
would have come from concentrating upon her first 
mental picture. But if she would keep away from 
her mirror for one year and permit her maid to ar- 
range her toilet and her hair; and if she would con- 
tinue to hold that beautiful mental picture of herself 
without thinking of age and ill-health, she would find 
at the end of that time that she was growing younger 
instead of older. And if she would include physical 
exercise and plenty of fresh air with her mental pic- 
ture of herself, as she was when she was young, she 
would make tremendous strides up the mountain of 
life instead of down into the valley, with its shadows, 
tears and despair. As an aid to a woman's mental 
concentration for youth, all mirrors should be re- 
moved from her apartments. 

But suppose a person has all the material things he 
needs — money, home and friends. And suppose he 
has not become aged and ill, but is in possession of 
the vigor and strength of middle age and desires men- 
tal and spiritual power more than anything else in 
the world. He reads everything he can find written 
about the great minds who have lived on earth; and 
he concentrates his thoughts for hours at a time upon 
the wonderful work they did; and he reverentially 
wishes or demands that such mental and spiritual 
power as they possessed should come to him. He reads 



164 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

of the Masters and the Saviors of mankind, and longs 
to know something of their occult methods of control- 
ling the elements and of producing harmony where 
disharmony prevailed. Unconsciously to himself, 
perhaps, that person is demanding to be omniscient 
and omnipotent. But if he follows his mental de- 
mands with a conscious drawing into himself of the 
blue and the yellow cosmic currents, which are the 
mental and spiritual portions of Divine Mind, then 
he is scientifically working with vibratory law. 1 If, 
while he concentrates his thoughts upon his ideals, he 
is conscious of the fact that he, too, is a center for 
the generation of mental and spiritual power, and 
watches the mental and spiritual forces as they cir- 
culate round and through his body and brain, he must 
inevitably gain the wisdom and power that he desires 
because he is using the law which governs the gener- 
ation of mental and spiritual power. 

But it should be remembered that this can be ac- 
complished only by the ego who undertakes it because 
he desires to become omniscient and omnipotent. If 
mental and spiritual growth are his coveted treas- 
ures he will gain them through his own power of 
concentration and generation, and in no other way. 

lf The History and Power of Mind, pp. 158-160; 235-238. 






LECTURE SEVEN. 



MENTAL REPULSION. 

"In the beginning was the Word. * * * and the 
Word was God. * * * The same was in the begin- 
ning with God. In him was life; and the life was the 
light of men. And the light shineth in the darkness ; 
and the darkness comprehended it not." 

Before the existence of motion or vibration there 
was "the Word" (Divine Will), and it w r as because 
Divine Mind put Divine Will into .operation that mo- 
tion — vibration — began in the Universe. As Divine 
Will is the cause of vibration, so vibration is also 
the generator or creator of the force that manifests 
as attraction and repulsion. And it is upon the oper* 
ation of this force, generated by vibration, that the 
perpetuation of form depends. Since form is essen- 
tial to manifestation, and since form could not exist 
without vibration, then vibration is the keynote of 
creation, and without it the manifested portion of 
the Universe would cease to manifest. 

The creation of a form begins with the amalgama- 
tion of two or more atoms w T hich are vibrating at the 
same common rate. And the growth of a form is 
due to the continuous attraction of more atoms of a 
rate common to that nucleus or center. For example : 

165 



166 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

The first tiny leaf with its stem that appears above the 
soil, as it springs forth from the acorn embedded in 
the earth, is a nucleus for an oak tree; and it will 
continue to grow because of its power of attraction. 
The attractive force is as dependent for its existence 
upon the vibration of the atoms it draws together to 
enlarge the form through which it works, as the form 
is dependent upon the force for its growth. And thus 
the power and the center each grow in strength and 
size with every added atom. This force is attractive 
only to such atoms as are vibrating at a common rate 
with those which compose its center of operations; 
and it is as forcefully repellent to all other atoms 
as it is attractive to those of its selection. It is for 
this reason that all the leaves appearing upon that 
particular form or manifestation of force are similar 
in construction, and that the wood composing the 
trunk and limbs of that particular tree is similar in 
its consistency. If it were not possible for the force 
operating through that center to repel the wrong 
atoms as strongly as it attracts the right ones, then 
that center would have no distinct character of its 
own, but would be composed of any kind of atoms 
and would be as likely to have a part of its limbs of 
pine or of hemlock as of oak. And its body would 
be as apt to be composed of ash and of maple as of 
anything else. 

It is in the same manner that the vibratory law 
manifests in every sphere or plane in the Universe. 
In the mineral and animal kingdoms it works with a 



Mental Repulsion. 167 

distinct purpose the same as in the vegetable king- 
dom. Among the minerals the atoms which vibrate 
at a rate manifesting as gold are attracted and ad- 
here together as gold ; and, as a center of force, it has 
a character and a value separate and distinct from 
any other metal or mineral. 

The vibration of the atoms composing a center in the 
animal kingdom are of a much higher rate than are 
those of the mineral or vegetable kingdom, and, since 
it is in accordance with the law of vibratory attraction 
that force grows stronger with the increase of the 
power of its center, the force manifesting as attrac- 
tion and repulsion in an animal or a man is much 
greater than in either of the lower kingdoms. In these 
higher forms of manifestation this force is not con- 
fined to the selection and rejection of physical atoms 
that will compose its material center, but it goes a 
step further and manifests also as mental likes and 
dislikes. For a law of physics is also a law of meta- 
physics, and the law of attraction and repulsion 
operates more forcefully and with greater rapidity 
upon the mental than upon the material plane, and 
this is because of the higher rate of vibration of the 
atoms composing mind or soul. The objective mind 
of man, being of a lower rate of vibration than the 
subjective mind, is more repellent than attractive to 
the things which would serve to aid man in his evolu- 
tionary journey. And it is because man permits his 
objective mind to direct his affairs for him, that he 
meets with so much sorrow and disharmony in physi- 



168 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

cal life. Before the Sons of God or subjective minds 
came to earth to incarnate in animal forms, they were 
negatively good in the realm of innocence in which 
they dwelt and therefore they enjoyed a negative hap- 
piness there. But when they undertook the task of 
incarnating upon this earth in the physical forms 
that were already under the control of positive ani- 
mal minds, they were as utterly unable to control 
them at first as a child is unable to control a man. 
And while those subjective minds were becoming ac- 
customed to their new environment they were entirely 
under the dominion of their objective or lower minds. 

During all the ages that have passed since the Sons 
of God came here to dwell, a few have gained absolute 
control over their objective minds and have therefore 
evolved beyond the condition of the mass of human- 
ity, which is still suffering under that dominion. 
Those few souls have the freedom of thought and ac- 
tion that are the attributes of spiritual men and are 
now positively happy because of their positive good- 
ness; and they have evolved to the point where they 
are no longer the victims of circumstances, but abso- 
lutely control their environment. There are others 
who have not yet reached the point of development 
where they are able constantly to control their animal 
or objective minds, but who are trying to do so, and 
it is to such egos that the message of occultism is 
given. 

In Lecture Five of this Course a description was 
given of the origin and development of man's objec- 



Mental Repulsion, t 169 

tive mind ; in Lecture Six it was shown that man is a 
center for the expression of force and by reason of 
this, he belongs either to the constructive or to the 
destructive side of nature. If he is destructive he 
uses the destructive forces of nature, since those are 
the forces he attracts to himself by reason of his own 
rate of vibration. If his animal mind dominates his 
actions then he, as a center or vortex, draws to him- 
self force from the cosmic currents out of which his 
animal mind was created. And since that mind was 
formed of the orange, the red and the green currents 
blended together, those three are the forces which he 
uses. 1 The orange life force supplies his body with 
physical strength. From the red cosmic force he 
draws his different emotions and passions and by its 
aid he hates and quarrels and destroys his own and 
other persons' property. Through the use of this cur- 
rent he is immoral and irregular in his habits. He 
indulges his appetites and his sexual passions to a 
state of satiety, and, by reason of his excesses, pre- 
cipitates upon himself the calamities and misfortunes 
which are the natural consequences of such indulg- 
ence. 

By aid of the green cosmic force he becomes more 
individualized in the misuse of his forces. Where 
once he raised a mob of men to help fight his battles, 
he now challenges other men to fight duels, and where 
he once was quite content to satisfy his sexual de- 
sires by indulgence with almost anything in female 

lr rhe History and Power of Mind, pp. 224; 228-238. 



170 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

form, he now prefers a mistress or mistresses of his 
own. 

Where by aid of the red force alone he once robbed 
and took by physical force the property and rights of 
others and then scattered his ill-gotten gains as 
quickly as he had secured them, he, through the 
added power of the green force, now desires aggran- 
dizement. He robs and steals in secret and then pro- 
tects and continues to hold the property he has gained 
by making laws, or by bribing law makers to favor 
him in his dishonesty. 

As a natural consequence the mental condition of 
such a man is one of constant repulsion to certain 
persons and certain things ; and the forces which man- 
ifest through him as a center are generally destructive 
and repulsive. Because of his disregard of the voice 
of conscience, his subjective mind has very little in- 
fluence over him for the betterment of his condition; 
and instead of progressing mentally or physically, he 
becomes more and more hampered and harassed by 
the troubles of his own creation. After many lives of 
this kind he has accumulated karmic debts which are 
like millstones about his neck, limiting his power and 
even his desire to demand good for himself. He finds 
no one who can or will trust or believe in his promises 
because he has been and is so untrustworthy. He re- 
pels mentally and physically other persons who are 
better developed and more refined than himself. Be- 
cause of his grossness and vulgarity, he attracts to 
himself as his friends only those who are at the same 



Mental Repulsion. 171 

common rate of mental vibration with himself, and 
this is because only such persons can endure his 
vibrations. It is not at all helpful to him to have 
such undeveloped people as these for his friends, 
since, like himself, they, too, are seeking aggrandize- 
ment and wish to use him as a means to further their 
ends. They will profess friendship for him so long 
as he can be made of use, but when he refuses to ac- 
cede further to their demands these friends imme- 
diately become his enemies. 

Because of the wrongs committed in lives previous, 
he will sometimes be compelled to live in the closest 
family relationship with persons whom he hates and 
who hate him. And because of his environment, which 
he knows not how to change, he is sometimes com- 
pelled to live thus and suffer for a lifetime without 
relief. For example: Here is an ego incarnated in 
female form. For many lives in succession, whether 
with a masculine or feminine personality, she has 
given expression only to her selfish, animal desires. 
She is now born into a family with several brothers 
and sisters who are all younger than herself. She is 
without financial means and lives in a locality where 
there are no opportunities for her to gain money. 
Her parents are poor, her relatives are poor and all 
her neighbors are poor. The great Karmic Law has 
now placed her where she cannot steal as in her 
former lives, because there is nothing here that is 
worth stealing. She cannot improve herself socially 
or financially at another's expense, because there is 



172 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

nothing in that environment for a social or financial 
foundation. She is obliged to cook and wash and iron 
for the different members of her family because there 
is no one else to do it. Her brothers and sisters and 
the father and mother for whom she toils do not show 
her any affection and she is in such a repellent men- 
tal condition, because of her unhappy environment, 
that she naturally repels all affection. And because 
of the hatred and bitterness in her heart she is in 
a constantly inharmonious condition. This condition 
repels every good thing that might come to her, and 
attracts things which are of a similar inharmonious 
and destructive vibration. Because she has no knowl- 
edge of the justice of the great Law, she is forced to 
believe in luck and declares that she has nothing, and 
does not expect to have anything but bad luck for the 
remainder of her life. She becomes pessimistic about 
everything. If she lives on a farm and her family 
depends for their maintenance upon what can be 
raised there, she predicts frosts to kill, floods to 
drown, and fires to burn everything they possess. And 
since it is in accordance with law that what one really 
expects will surely come, this pessimistic, inharmoni- 
ous, fearing woman's life becomes a continuous dis- 
appointment. 

If she plans to go somewhere, as a preface, she de- 
clares that it will storm before she returns and ruin 
her clothes and her pleasure. She thinks storm and 
watches for it, and it is pretty sure to come and do 
all the mischief that she declared or thought it would 



Mental Repulsion, 173 

do. It was not because she had the mental power to 
bring a storm through her pessimistic thinking, but 
she was drawn into the storm because it was an in- 
harmonious condition of the elements and vibrated 
at the same common rate with her stormy, discordant 
mental condition. 

This woman rebels against the "fate" which com- 
pels her to scrub and cook for the members of her 
family, and to one not acquainted with the operation 
of the Law of Justice, it would seem as if she were 
suffering from an injustice. But had she a memory 
of some of her past lives in all their fullness, she 
would know that the persons, whom she is now serv- 
ing, are the same individuals to whom she owes debts. 
There is a brother whose heavy, coarse garments she 
is now obliged to wash and mend and whose stock- 
ings she must knit, in another life she either robbed 
outright of his money or borrowed it from him and 
never repaid. With the selfishness still in her nature 
that prompted her to do that wrong to him in another 
life, she would not w r illingly repay him in this life, 
even if she had the means, and so the great Law 
makes her serve him with her hands and feet until 
that debt is fully cancelled. There is a sister whose 
dresses she is obliged to make, and, for whom, after the 
daily household duties are done, she sometimes sits 
late into the night sewing and mending. It is true 
that she rebels against the work and hates her sister ; 
and perhaps she even wishes that she could die and 
thus be rid of the burden. But she will never be rid 



174 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

of it until her karmic debt is fully paid. She does 
not know, and perhaps she does not care to know, 
what caused her bondage to that sister. But if she 
could look back into the past she might see that there 
was once a time when that individual, for whom she 
is now toiling, had been her servant whom she re- 
fused to pay. Because of the selfishness in her heart 
she took the service of that person's hands and feet 
and gave her nothing in return. She cheated her of 
the money she toiled for and used it for her own sel- 
fish purposes; but now the great Law of Justice has 
placed her where she must serve out this debt and 
she will never be released until it is paid. And so it 
is with every member of her family. She owes each 
one a debt that she is paying with her services, and 
it might be a temporary comfort to her troubled soul 
if she could but understand that it is not a cruelty 
but a kindness to have this opportunity in which to 
pay all these debts at once, instead of being obliged 
to take a lifetime for each. 

But until her karmic debts are nearly paid she can- 
not see nor be made to understand either the cause of 
her condition or a way to get out of it. In her re- 
pellent mental attitude she cannot and will not accept 
nor believe in the law of Demand and Supply. This 
is because her karma is as yet but partly exhausted. 
There are so many remaining karmic debts between 
her and the light of freedom that they obscure that 
light from her vision, as the rain clouds obscure the 
sun from the earth. The woman cannot accept so 



Mental Repulsion. 175 

high a truth as this, but instead will attract to her 
mind many superstitions and false beliefs. This is 
because these untruths are vibrating in harmony with 
her own false, untruthful nature; and, as the force 
working through the oak tree attracts only such atoms 
as are needed to build the oak and to give it its oaken 
character and repels all other atoms, so does this 
woman attract such beliefs or superstitions as cor- 
respond with her nature and her mental vibrations. 

Humanity as a mass cannot receive or understand 
the higher Occult Truths. It is only the few who are 
consciously working to control their objective minds 
who are ready to be helped at the present time in this 
way. These lessons are written for the few who de- 
sire to become practical Occultists, the first three 
lectures of this course are the foundation stones of 
Adeptship, and no one will ever be accepted as a stu- 
dent by the Silent Brotherhood who does not build 
his character upon them. 1 

Before the subjective minds of animal men have 
become to any degree victorious over their objective 
minds, the superstitions created by their animal hopes 
and fears are the only things that they can under- 
stand or appreciate. To the undeveloped, ignorant, 
animal-man's mind the howling of a lonely dog at the 
hour of midnight is a warning that death is near ; and 
he at once begins to wonder if it is his own death that 
is approaching. And for many days and sometimes 
for weeks afterward his thoughts may be so engrossed 

x The History and Power of Mind, pp. 186-187. 



176 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

with the fear of death that he stops swearing and 
drinking and behaves much better than for years. 
To the ignorant mind of an animal- woman who hears 
the faint ticking sound that is sometimes made by a 
little beetle as it burrows into the wooden wall, it is 
a sign of immediate death. Her particular supersti- 
tion teaches that this sound is the death watch and 
is ticking away the seconds of her life; and she im- 
mediately turns her thoughts away from her gossip- 
ing and mischief making and begins preparations for 
her demise. But to the person who rules the objec- 
tive mind, neither of these superstitions means any- 
thing, because he knows that he can control his own 
destiny and can use his physical body as long as he 
desires. And if he knew that the transition called 
death were near at hand, and if he believed it to be 
advisable for him to make the change, he would not 
be frightened into any better conduct because of it, 
since he lives each day to his highest ideal and there- 
fore each day he is on his best behavior. 

There is much confusion of thought concerning the 
operation of the Law of Demand and Supply in con- 
nection with the Law of Justice. In the Eastern 
School of Occultism the Karmic Law is so forcefully 
presented that it almost assumes an aspect of fatal- 
ism, or of "Kismet," as it is called by the Mohamme- 
dan. But the Western student is taught that the Law 
of Karma is a part of the Law of Demand and Sup- 
ply. For example: Here is a man who is suffering 
from poverty, He seems to be unable to get a posi- 



Mental Repulsion. 177 

tion by which he may earn his living. Every position 
that he applies for has been filled and perhaps in less 
than an hour before. He seems to be always too late 
for everything he wants, and he walks the streets 
praying for (demanding) work until he becomes so 
tired and faint from hunger that he can scarcely move 
or stand. He does not know, and perhaps would not 
believe it if he were told, that this is a karmic condi- 
tion which is the result of his past demands for idle- 
ness. In another life, or during the earlier part of 
this one, he did not want work, but preferred idleness, 
and resented all suggestions of work when they were 
made to him. At that time he may have had plenty 
of means and did not need a position and he may then 
have vehemently declared that "the world owed him 
a living," and yet was not wise enough then to follow 
that absurd remark with the declaration that the 
world must pay its debt by giving him a living. This 
man is now suffering past karma which is really the 
supply of his demand for idleness. The earnest de- 
mands he now makes for work will bring future 
karma, in the form of work, and perhaps a great deal 
more than he can do; and when that times comes, if 
he has then learned something about the Law of 
Karma, he will wonder what he ever did to create a 
condition which brought such an amount of labor 
for him. 

Here is another example: There are two brothers 
and both are suffering from illness and poverty. They 
are fond of each other and live harmoniously together, 



178 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

but there seems to be no way for them to get out of 
their unpleasant environment and both become greatly 
discouraged. One day one of the brothers finds a 
book in the road and takes it home to read. In that 
book is a statement of the Law of Demand and Supply 
and there are also rules for overcoming or "demon- 
strating" over poverty and disease, all of which ap- 
peal to him as true. He tells his brother about the 
book and declares his intention to put the rules into 
immediate practice. His brother cannot appreciate 
the teachings of the book, nor does he care to under- 
stand it, nor will he even listen while it is read to 
him. But the progressive brother continues to read 
and to think and commences to practice with the 
knowledge he gains. As a result he begins to over- 
come or demonstrate over his physical and financial 
difficulties and after a time rises superior to them 
while the other brother continues to be ill and poor 
and wretched. The poor brother refuses to help him- 
self or to be helped by "such nonsense," and as the 
progressive brother's mental and physical vibrations 
grow higher because of his improved mental and 
physical conditions, the poor brother turns from him 
in bitterness of thought and perhaps grows to hate 
him because he is left behind in his undevelopment. 
The heart of the progressive brother is troubled be- 
cause of the other one's mental attitude and wonders 
if this condition is karmic. 

It is karmic; but it is a karma produced by the 
working of the Law of Demand and Supply. Both 



Mental Repulsion. 179 

men were in their unhappy condition as a result of 
transgressing the law in another life. But the more 
progressive man had more nearly expiated his mis- 
takes than had the other, and, when almost at the end 
of his karmic afflictions, his demand for relief was 
met by the great Law in the form of the book. He 
was far enough out from his karmic gloom to be able 
to see the truth when it was presented to him, and to 
profit by it. The other man, who would not listen, 
had not yet finished with his karma; there were still 
so many obligations to be paid that the shadows cast 
by them were too dense for him to see the truth. He 
was not ready and would not be until he had finished 
or had nearly finished with his expiation, after which 
he could be helped, as his progressive brother had 
been. But it might not be in this life and if that 
were the case those brothers had come to the parting 
of their ways And however sad it might seem to 
either it was inevitable. The difference in the men- 
tal and physical vibrations of each would separate 
them as surely as oil separates from water, and this 
separation would come because of the action of the 
law of vibration. 

Thus it may be stated as a rule that when a per- 
son accepts the Law of Demand and Supply as a 
truth, it is an indication that his old karma is nearly 
exhausted and that he is then in a position to demand 
and very soon to enter a better environment. But 
when a person closes his eyes and ears to this truth, 
and refuses to accept or consciously to make use of 



180 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

the Law of Demand and Supply, it is an indication 
that he has a large amount of old karma to overcome 
and that he cannot get out, nor be helped out of his 
unhappy condition until those karmic debts are paid, 

There are several very important conditions to be 
observed when a student commences consciously to 
use the Law of Demand and Supply; for it is one 
thing to use it unconsciously as do the plants and 
animals and many men, and another thing to use it 
consciously. The first step is to learn all that is pos- 
sible about it by studying its operations and by trac- 
ing the causes for existing conditions in one's self 
and in others. If a person is in possesion of some- 
thing which he does not desire and which he seems to 
be unable to get rid of, he should first concentrate his 
thoughts upon it and demand to know how it came 
into his possession and what he did to bring it. And 
when he is perfectly satisfied that he does not and 
never will want that thing again, then he should con- 
centrate his mind upon it and demand that it shall 
be removed. 

The man of regular, orderly habits, who never 
drinks liquor nor smokes tobacco in any form, some- 
times wonders, with indignation, why persons make 
him presents of bottles of wine and boxes of cigars. 
He should not permit himself to become indignant, 
because, either in a former life or in the earlier part 
of this one, he wanted or demanded and used these 
things which now he cares nothing for; and wine, 
pipes and cigars are the supplies which are still com- 



Mental Repulsion, 181 

ing in answer to his former demands. In the next 
life, because of the indignation he now feels when 
such things are presented to him, he will probably be 
so situated that he could not get a bottle of wine if 
he should want it, and pipes, tobacco and cigars will 
also be great rarities. 

Time given to concentration is never wasted. Many 
persons are inclined to consider this mental work an 
interruption to legitimate business. But all business, 
as well as every kind of pleasure, is better done and 
more satisfaction is derived from doing it, if concen- 
tration of thought is brought to bear upon it. The 
successful person concentrates his mind upon every- 
thing he does. He never decides a question without 
deliberation and the greater and deeper the concen- 
tration he gives to it the better and more satisfactory 
are his results. It is the same when making a demand 
for the more concentration put upon that demand and 
the more time given to it the sooner it will be met. 

The reason one person has more power of concen- 
tration than another is because he has had more prac- 
tice. This may be due to the fact that he is an older 
ego, or it may be because he has improved his time 
better. 

If a person is so situated that all his material wants 
are supplied he is not inclined to demand or to con- 
centrate upon them, but he then has a good oppor- 
tunity to demand and to concentrate upon mental and 
spiritual power. If he does this he is improving his 
time and is gaining in the power of concentration the 



182 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

same as is the man who demands and concentrates 
upon material things ; for the power of concentration 
increases with use, and whether it is used for a 
higher or a lower purpose it must and will grow. 
And the demands made for things that are injurious 
to both the body and the mind of a man will be met 
through his power of concentration just as surely as 
will the demands for things which will raise him 
materially, mentally and spiritually. 

For example: He who concentrates his thoughts 
upon the creation of a system by which he may break 
the bank at Monte Carlo may use the same amount of 
concentration upon his demand for knowledge along 
this line that another man might use in studying how 
to make the lens of a telescope that would enable 
astronomers to know the actual climatic and atmos- 
pheric conditions of the planet Mars. The power of 
concentration of each of these men would develop 
equally while they were studying their different sub- 
jects and thus they would have, and be ready to use, 
that power at another time upon some other demand 
which would be of greater personal value to each. 
And here again the Law of Karma comes into opera- 
tion. The reason the man wishes to break the bank 
at Monte Carlo is because, either in this life or in 
another, he has been robbed of every dollar he pos- 
sessed by that or by some other gambling institution. 
In his heart he has a desire to retaliate for the mate- 
rial loss he has sustained through gaming, and uses 
his power of concentration in this manner. The time 



Mental Repulsion. 183 

he spends in concentrating is not wasted because he 
has gained in power thereby, but the karma he makes 
for himself by hating and demanding revenge will 
tie him for another life perhaps to the men whom he 
now seeks to injure. Knowing this, it is wiser to 
select as a subject for concentration things or quali- 
ties that will be of benefit rather than a detriment. 

Here is a man who greatly desires to gain a knowl- 
edge of medicine. He longs for the time to come when 
he can devote his entire time to this study. But he 
has now neither the means nor the opportunity. He 
lives in a rural district and is obliged to rise at four 
or five o'clock in the morning to milk the cows. He 
has not a moment of time to read until after the last 
duty has been done at night when he may take an hour 
perhaps to study the advertisements for patent medi- 
cines in the weekly newspaper. Yet his mind is filled 
with the desire to go to college and to become a prac- 
tising physician. And it may be that notwithstand- 
ing his longing and demand for this knowledge, he may 
not have it met in this life because of his unfavorable 
karmic conditions, and because of his lack of know- 
ledge of the Law of Demand and Supply. If he could 
know that the demands he is now making will be met 
in his next life just as surely as these obstacles which 
are now in his way were put there by demands made 
in another life, he would be better satisfied to wait. 
During some other life he desired to possess the farm 
and the stock which now stand in the way of his study 
of medicine ; and he demanded that kind of work then 



184 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

just as earnestly as he is now demanding a college 
education. 

When he has gained all the experience that he needs 
from his old demands, when he knows all that is nec- 
essary about farming and stock raising, then his con- 
dition will change, and in his next incarnation he may 
be born the son or daughter of an eminent physician, 
and in his new environment have every opportunity 
to study, which is now denied him. The more concen- 
tration he puts on his farming now the more power 
of concentration will he possess as a physician, and 
the better work will he do then. 

It is impossible to utterly fail in demonstrating for 
even the lightest wish, if not destroyed by an equally 
strong denial, will some time bring the thing wished 
for. But it may not come at the time it is desired, or 
perhaps for a long time after the desire for it is dead; 
but it must and will come some time, when the vibra- 
tions of the individual who wished for it have been 
changed from repulsion to attraction. 

A pessimistic condition of mind is always the 
cause of mental and physical repulsion of good things. 
The person who can only see disaster and destruction 
before him, draws those conditions into his life the 
same as the happy, hopeful mind draws peaceful and 
beautiful things into his life. The pessimist selects the 
misfortunes as forcefully as he rejects the blessings 
of life, and because he receives what he selects or de- 
mands, he is unhappy and makes every one round 
him so. The pessimistic man in business, whether he 



Mental Repulsion. ' 185 

be a merchant, a banker, a broker, or an investor, is 
always losing his money. He expects to lose it, and 
therefore the Law gives him the opportunity. Be- 
cause he believes all men are dishonest he is drawn 
into business transactions with dishorn L men only. 
He lives and moves in the destructive cu ut of dis- 
honesty, and if he does not get out of his\ rtunate 
mental condition, he will never succeed in anything 
he undertakes. Pessimism, like any other defect of 
character, increases with every moment of time that 
it is permitted to influence a person's actions. But 
if it does not find an external means of expression, 
like any other weed in the heart garden, it will die. 

The best manner by which a tendency to pessimism 
may be overcome is to set up an opposing current of 
vibration by reversing the expression of pessimistic 
opinion. If it looks as though it were going to rain, 
declare that the sun is coming out, and ignore, and 
if possible, forget the fact that the clouds are dark 
and threatening. If one feels miserable and wretched, 
one should search for the cause of the trouble. If it 
is found to be a torpid liver or a severe case of indi- 
gestion, change cooks or diet. If neither brings the 
desired relief, wash out the stomach and intestines 
with warm salt water and fast for a day or two. In 
the meantime go into the fresh air and sunshine. Take 
a trip out of town or visit some one who is jolly and 
good tempered. If the pessimistic condition is found 
to be caused by mental depression alone, then declare 
peace and happiness until they come and drive away 



186 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

the mood. If the pessimistic condition has come be- 
cause of the loss of material things or of friends 
declare that no thing nor person can be lost to you 
that belongs to you. If what you supposed was yours 
belonged to some one else, you are glad that it has 
reached its real owner at last; then stop thinking 
about it and commence making demands for some- 
thing else to take the place of that which has been 
taken from you. 

Every ego is just where it belongs at this moment. 
And every ego will eventually become what it really 
desires to be. If it desires to grow and to progress, 
the opportunities will be given as fast as it can make 
use of them. But if it prefers to retrogress and de- 
generate, then abundant opportunities will be given 
to it; and if it persists in retrogression and never 
progresses then it will some time reach a point where 
the Great Consciousness will re-absorb it and it will 
cease to exist as an individualized center, and will 
be drawn back again into the atomic or differentiated 
portion of God — Divine Mind. 

All the blossoms on the fruit trees do not become 
fruit. But none is wasted, because the Mother Prin- 
ciple in nature re-absorbs the blasted blossoms, and 
the same power of selection which drew to the tree 
the atoms which gave it power to bring forth the first 
flowers will draw back to it the atoms that are scat- 
tered round it upon the earth. And when the next 
season comes blossoms will again appear, stronger 
and more beautiful than the others, because of the 



Mental Re pulsion. 187 

added force the tree has gained through their absorp- 
tion. 

Discouragement is but a step above pessimism. 
And when one yields to and remains in a discouraged 
condition of mind over seeming failures to make dem- 
onstrations, he has temporarily, at least, entered the 
destructive mental current with the pessimist. Dis- 
couragement repels good things, and, like pessimism, 
attracts the undesirable. It is born of impatience, 
and it is because a person becomes impatient and 
unwilling to wait for his demands to be met that he 
becomes discouraged. 

But if every Son of God could only realize that 
every wish he makes will some time be granted, and 
that, too, so soon as the avenue through which it must 
come shall be cleared of the thought rubbish he him- 
self has placed therein, discouragement with him 
would die a natural death. Egos should look with 
broadened vision beyond this short life, w T hich is but 
a day in the evolutionary journey of each. 

The wise man who starts to take a trip around the 
world plans for more than a day at a time. He tele- 
graphs ahead for his steamer and railroad accommo- 
dations, and if he fails to get them, he waits for others. 
And while waiting he gets as much enjoyment as pos- 
sible out of his environment. If he were to rush and 
fume or get discouraged and turn back every time 
he missed a train or when a delay occurred, all en- 
joyment of his trip would be destroyed and his entire 
journey, which should be one of pleasure and profit, 



188 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

would become a continuous mental and physical strain 
— a wear and tear upon his nervous system. 

If a person has demanded money he should wait 
until it comes before he spends it, and then he will 
have no debts to trouble him. It is always best to 
live within one's income and if possible have some- 
thing left over each month or year to use in case an 
emergency should arise. It is the anxiety of not 
knowing how to meet one's financial obligations which 
causes the greatest discouragement in life. If a man 
is so situated that he cannot afford to live like a 
prince, then let him live in the manner befitting his 
station until his demands shall be met, when he will 
be able to live as he desires. 

Learn to wait and to wait patiently, as God — Divine 
Mind — waits for the development of man. 



LECTURE EIGHT. 



MENTAL ATTRACTION. 

In Lectures Six and Seven, vibration was described 
as the keynote of Creation, and sufficient was said to 
acquaint the student with its position as a pivotal 
element in the Universe. Limited space prevents a 
further discussion of vibration per se, but further 
information will be given regarding its influence upon 
the subjective mind and upon man's relationships in 
physical life. 

In opposition to mental repulsion, disharmony and 
pessimism, or the destructive mental forces, are men- 
tal attraction, optimism and progression or the con- 
structive mental forces. It is necessary to study both 
forces in order to gain a thorough understanding of 
the operation of the Law of Evolution, for the student 
must be shown the seamy or wrong side of life as well 
as the right or finished side. 

The egg-shaped center of consciousness called mind 
or man is the highest vibrating center of force that 
continuously exists upon this planet as form. And it 
is only because of its union with the objective mind, 
and the preponderance of the objective mind, that the 
subjective mind is compelled to remain upon the earth. 
Being of a higher rate of vibration than the earth, or 

189 



190 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

than anything produced by the earth, it could not be 
confined to this material plane if it were not for this 
union. And until the lower mind shall be raised and 
shall be made to vibrate in harmony with its higher 
mind, neither mind can progress beyond its present 
condition. 

The animal mind is to the subjective mind what the 
anchor-drag is to the ship, or to the captive balloon. 
It holds its subjective mind upon this mundane sphere 
by means of the magnetic mental attraction that ex- 
ists between them. And the objective mind, by rea- 
son of its greater weight or lower rate of vibrations, 
is held to the earth by its own density, and by its at- 
traction to the material things upon the earth. And 
until the animal mind shall cease to love the things 
of earth, shall become less sensuous, and shall turn 
more of its attention toward mental and spiritual 
things, it will continue to be just what it is — a jailor 
for its subjective mind, who is now its most unhappy 
prisoner upon this plane. 

Before coming into contact with its objective, ani- 
mal mind, the subjective mind was happy and hope- 
ful. It knew nothing of sorrow nor of disappoint- 
ment, nor of the physical ills or troubles of material 
life. And when its mission upon this plane has been 
fulfilled, and it has so far conquered that lower, ani- 
mal mind as to become its master instead of its slave, 
then its original nature will be reasserted and it will 
again be happy. When that great victory has been 
gained its happiness will be positive, that of a glori- 



Mental Attraction. 191 

fled ego rather than the negative happiness of a help- 
less, ignorant infant. Then its fetters of limitation 
will fail away, and, because of its spiritual knowledge 
and power, it will be able to pass at will beyond this 
vale of tears into the realm where there are no tears, 
and where physical and material troubles are never 
experienced. But before that great triumph can be 
gained there are many steps to be taken on its evolu- 
tionary journey; and the first of these is to acquire 
perfect poise. 

Before the human child can walk or run it must 
learn to stand by gaining and maintaining its physi- 
cal equilibrium ; and what is true upon the material 
plane is also true upon the mental plane. After men- 
tal poise is acquired it must be maintained, since 
mental progression without poise is as impossible to 
attain as is physical progression without equilibrium. 

In the ego's struggle for freedom fear is the first 
and last enemy that has to be overcome. 1 It is the 
most formidable attribute of the objective mind, and 
it is that w r hich limits man to the narrowest confines 
of earth. So long as it rules and reigns in the human 
heart, mental poise and complete individualization 
are impossible to attain ; for fear casts its malefic in- 
fluence upon men and women alike, and it retards the 
growth of an ego more than does any other thing. 

Physical fear and fear of loss are the first two as- 
pects of this retarding influence to be overcome; and 
in order to accomplish this the ego must learn to 

x The History and Power of Mind, pp. 72-73, 85, 140-141, 230. 



192 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

recognize its own indestructibility. Composed as it 
is of ethereal substance of a higher rate of vibration 
than that of material things, it can neither be de- 
stroyed nor injured by material things, nor by the 
loss of material things, nor by the loss of friends. 
Since individualization is God's ultimate purpose for 
every ego, earthly transitions, such as the coming and 
going of friends or of enemies, can only hinder or 
help, according to the ability of a soul to keep its 
poise. 

As an aid toward the recognition of its individual- 
ity an ego must first learn to be happy when alone, 
and not to be dependent upon another person or per- 
sons for its pleasure or happiness. It is the human 
baby that must be kept quiet and amused by a rattle- 
box or a bell, or by something that can make a noise 
or confusion. But when its physical body and brain 
have matured it should evolve beyond the necessity 
for rattleboxes and bells, and should be amused and 
entertained by thoughts instead of things. Not that 
man should cease to love the society of his friends, or 
that he should retire from this beautiful world with 
all its wonderful scenery; but he should not be de- 
pendent upon persons or things for his pleasure or 
his happiness. 

The person who cannot be alone for a moment with- 
out being lonely or wretched, but who must have some 
one to talk to, has no mental poise and very little in- 
dividuality. The person who dares not go to sleep 
without a light burning in his room has no mental 



Mental Attraction. 193 

force or mental equilibrium. The person who can- 
not be content unless he is plunged into social gaieties 
or is madly rushing from one fete to another is utterly 
and entirely upon the physical plane of being, and 
is dragging his helpless, unhappy subjective mind 
after him as mercilessly as a conquering general drags 
after him his captives of war. 

The next aspect of fear to be overcome is the fear 
of public opinion or of criticism. 1 There are men 
who have such tremendous physical strength that they 
do not fear to combat either man or beasts; and yet 
they may be completely cowed by a sarcastic glance, 
a scornful smile, or a shrug of the shoulders given 
by some one whose admiration they desire to gain. 
With set teeth and unfaltering step those men would 
walk straight forward to meet death in battle, or 
would die at the stake without a moan of pain ; but 
they could not bear ridicule, and perhaps would sacri- 
fice their highest moral principles rather than be 
pronounced out of date. 

For example : Mr. Blank is really fond of his wife 
and of his family, and prefers to spend his evenings 
at home ; but Mr. Dash, whose admiration and respect 
Mr. Blank greatly desires to gain, is fond of nothing 
but "a good time." Mr. Dash invites Mr. Blank to 
go with him "and make a night of it," and he goes 
because he is afraid that if he should refuse the invi- 
tation his friend would call him "a back number." It 
is true that he is not happy for one moment of the 

l The History and Power of Mind, pp. 86-87. 



194 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

time he spends in dissipation, but he has not the cour- 
age or the mental poise to look Mr. Dash in the eyes 
and say, "I prefer to remain at home with my wife." 
He could not bear the ridicule that would be provoked 
among his acquaintances by this "out-of-date" posi- 
tion. 

And it is the same kind of fear that casts its de- 
moralizing influence upon Mrs. Blank when Mrs. 
Dash invites her to a theatre party and a supper 
afterward, and provides old Mr. Roue as her escort 
for the evening. Mrs. Blank would much rather go 
to the play with her husband, whom she really likes 
better than any one she knows, but she is afraid to 
refuse this invitation. She has not the mental poise 
to look Mrs. Dash in the face and say, "If your invi- 
tation does not include Mr. Blank I must decline it." 
She could not bear the disdainful curl of Mrs. Dash's 
lip, nor the pitying glances of her acquaintances after 
taking such a prudish position; and so she goes to 
the party and permits Mr. Rou6 to say and do many 
things which she would not like her husband to know 
about. She does not enjoy the party, although she 
makes a pretense of doing so, and after the farce is 
ended she returns home humiliated and ashamed of 
her conduct, and all because she feared to be called 
a "prude." And thus two souls are retarded in their 
growth because they fear ridicule. Each loses its 
poise and individuality because of that element of 
fear which has always been the direct cause of most 
of the misery and failures in physical life. 



Mental Attraction. 195 

It is this attribute of the objective mind that para- 
lyzes the power of the artist to sing or to act before 
the public. He fears criticism or ridicule, and, by 
yielding to the power of his fear, places himself in 
the very position he most dreads. Then there are 
other persons who fear bad luck and accidents. To 
the ignorant objective mind of man such calamities 
seem to drop upon him out of nothingness; and the 
cause of either seems as intangible and difficult to 
understand as is the "Causeless Cause," or a dispen- 
sation of Providence." Because of a lack of knowl- 
edge concerning the operation of the law of vibration, 
he does not know how to escape from his misfortunes, 
and as soon as he emerges from one mishap another 
comes upon him, and, because of his constant dread 
or fear of them, he has neither poise nor peace. 

The best way to destroy fear is to become indiffer- 
ent to, and to lose interest in, the miserable mental 
pictures that fear paints. 1 When man can recognize 
his own individuality, his indestructibility and his 
superiority as compared with his material environ- 
ment, fear will wither and die out of his heart, since 
it can only live because of the existence and exercise 
of his lower emotions. The artist who works for the 
world's flattery or praise, more than to attain per- 
fection in art, is stimulated by the emotion of per- 
sonal vanity. He is striving to place himself before 
the world, and uses art as a means to elevate him 
above the heads of his competitors. And because of 

J The History and Power of Mind, pp. 85-88, 92,-99, 140, 141. 

i 



196 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

this desire for personal laudation lie suffers from 
and fears the criticism of the world. But if he is 
working to attain perfection instead of praise, then 
he becomes his own most severe critic and has no 
other critic to fear. He is grateful for honest criti- 
cism and for good suggestions, and his skill improves 
because he accepts and profits by them. He gains in 
character and poise as he becomes more and more in- 
different to ridicule or disparagement; and he does 
not take the pleasure or displeasure of the world into 
his consideration. 

Fear and falsity go hand in hand, and it is usually 
the man who has something to conceal who most fears 
criticism or ridicule. It may be that it is his ignorance 
which he fears will be exposed and laughed at; in 
which case it is his position before the world, which 
he is unworthily trying to maintain, that he fears he 
may lose. Or, if he has not yet reached the desired 
position, but hopes to do so, then he fears that criti- 
cism may prevent him from gaining that which does 
not belong to him and which he does not deserve. If 
he could only recognize the truth that he is an evolv- 
ing ego trying to reach perfection in all things, in- 
stead of pretending that he is now perfect; and if he 
could also recognize his inherent divinity and his in- 
destructibility, he could not lose his poise, because 
he would know that he could not fail to gain his own 
if he persisted in his endeavor. 

With the progressive ego there is a direct reversal 
of this order of thought. Because he has ceased to 



Mental Attraction. 197 

love material things better than mental or spiritual 
qualities, he has no fear of losing his earthly posses- 
sions, and gives to each article its proper value and 
place in his estimation. Knowing that the world and 
all it contains is perishable and therefore transitory, 
he is wise enough to select his treasures, which are 
imperishable from the mental and spiritual planes of 
being. If he does not remember his soul name, he 
selects the one, which, of all the names he has ever 
heard, is the most beautiful to him; and when alone 
he calls himself by it. He places the greater part of 
his consciousness upon the mental plane by living in 
his thought creations. He depends upon his inspir- 
ations for pleasure and happiness rather than upon 
the dross and tinsel of material things. To him, be- 
cause he is well poised, the kaleidoscopic scenes of 
the material world are but passing shows. They are 
things to look upon, but not to live upon. 

Evolutionary work never needs to be protected by 
the ego who is doing the work : because it will outlive 
all petty ridicule or unkind criticisms that may be put 
upon it. And it will also outlive the personalities of 
those who condemn it. Truth can never be destroyed. 
For a time it may become obscured by falsehood and 
deceit, but it cannot die any more than the progressing 
ego can die who writes or speaks it. 

Every ego should have its aim, its object in life; 
and that object should be its ideal for good, and it 
should work with all its earnestness to reach that 
ideal and to become a part of it. To gain and to 



198 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

maintain poise while working for its ideal it should 
constantly declare: "I am imperishable and inde- 
structible, and there is nothing for me to fear." 

The object in dwelling so long on the subject of fear 
is twofold. First, to show that most of the calamities 
which befall men are produced by the fear which is 
an attribute of the animal or objective mind, and, 
second, to emphasize the deterrent effect that fear 
has upon the evolution of humanity. The mind being 
magnetic draws to itself whatever it persistently 
dwells upon ; and the calamities in life are drawn to 
man, through fear, by the law of attraction. This 
aspect of the operation of the law was fully presented 
in "The History and Power of Mind." 

The three elements which constitute the Law of 
Success are, first, a clear mental image of the object 
to be attained; second, the condition of the mind 
while in pursuit of its object, and, third, the conserva- 
tion of energy. 

The Law of Attraction is a fundamental principle 
underlying the Law of Success, but it is not the only 
principle; and the inability to recognize this fact is 
the cause of many of the seeming failures in the opera- 
tion of the law. 

The shortest distance between two points is a 
straight line, and if a man has in view only his pres- 
ent position and an indefinite point to which he would 
attain, he cannot travel in a straight line or take the 
shortest route toward his object. Therefore, one 
should not strive for, or demand, a general success, 



Mental Attraction. 199 

but, after deliberate thought, should determine in 
what line of work he desires specific success and then 
work to attain it. This is the first element. 

The second element is the mode of mind one should 
maintain w r hile working for success. And it is here that 
mental attraction performs a most important part. 
An optimistic mode of mind brings success, because 
optimism is evolutionism and w T orks with instead of 
against the Law of Success. It is but another name 
for progression, and the optimist is the soul who has 
gained his mental poise and can see physical life in all 
its vicissitudes under an optimistic light. He has 
reached a point of development where he can look 
unmoved and undisturbed upon the hurrying, worry- 
ing members of society who are frantically rushing 
about after some external thing to give them pleasure 
or happiness. The pessimist hates him because he has 
been disturbed by his vibrations. When optimistic 
thought comes into contact with pessimistic thought 
it has the same effect upon it that sunlight and pure 
air have upon a dungeon. The rapid rates of vibration 
of the sunlight and the oxygen dry the dampness 
which produced the mustiness and mould in the dun- 
geon and raise them to higher rates of vibration. But 
the mould forms and the odor of mustiness are dis- 
turbed and destroyed by the change, and the creatures 
that were born and bred in the darkness of the dun- 
geon and depended upon it for concealment are com- 
pelled by the change to seek another habitation or 
adjust themselves to the new conditions. Because 



200 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

those creatures love the darkness and do not wish 
to be disturbed it is not a kindness to continue to 
maintain dungeons for them to exist in. Evolution 
says, "Move on or cease to cumber the earth with your 
presence, since much is still to be gained before the 
night comes on when all things must rest." 

For example : Here is an optimist who is a tourist 
and has reached a resting place in the sunlight on a 
mountain above the shadows of the valley below. He 
looks back upon his fellow-travelers who are strug- 
gling and stumbling over the path which he has trod. 
And because he has travelled the same road he is in 
a position to direct and advise the others. But until 
they have completed the first part of their journey and 
have approached sufficiently near to see the point of 
vantage the optimist has reached, they cam neither 
understand nor appreciate the value of any advice he 
could give. Because he knows that he and all his fel- 
low-tourists are living in eternity now, he has ceased 
to worry or to hurry. He knows that the mountain 
he is climbing is one of the eternal hills, and will con- 
tinue to be in the same place long after those who are 
now struggling up its rough and rocky sides have left 
this mundane sphere, and he stops and rests and en- 
joys the scenery. But to the man below him who has 
limited himself to a three months' vacation from busi- 
ness, and who thinks he must "get the worth of his 
money," by crowding as much sight-seeing as possible 
into those three short months, the deliberation of the 
optimist is positively aggravating. He feels that it 



Mental Attraction. 201 

should be resented by every active, industrious indi- 
vidual in the party, and remarks to the person near- 
est him that "life is too short to be spent mooning 
over clouds and colorings." He frets and fumes be- 
cause some of the party are late for the first train 
back to the hotel, and he paces up and down the plat- 
form before the railroad station and works himself 
into chills and fever because he is obliged to wait for 
the next train. He missed seeing the glorious sun- 
rise, because he was running after his courier to know 
if the lunch basket had been properly packed; and 
he did not see the sunset because he was mentally 
upset about missing his train. 

The optimist knows how the pessimist feels, be- 
cause, at one time, he felt the same about similar 
trifles; but he also knows better than to argue with 
or attempt to show him his mistake, because his in- 
terference would be resented. So he looks unmoved 
upon the tempestuous outbursts of temper and smiles 
while the pessimist storms. 

When the three months' tour is ended and the party 
returns home, the pessimist has only complaints to 
make regarding his experiences. He went away with 
the anticipation of getting rest and pleasure, but in- 
stead found only disappointment and fatigue. His 
expenses were much more than he was able to bear, 
and he remembers nothing but the misfortunes and 
mishaps which befell him. He finds that everything 
at home and in his business has gone wrong during 
his absence. Burglars entered his house, as he knew 



202 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

they would, and took away his silver. At his place of 
business the cashier decamped with the contents of 
the safe, as he feared he would, and he himself is 
bitterly discouraged. 

All this happened because his objective mind was 
in control of the situation and had rushed him around 
without an aim or a purpose. He wanted to go some 
place, but was not quite certain where. He did not 
go to the mountains to see the wonderful productions 
of nature, but because others, whose society he de- 
sired, were going. His objective mind caused such 
confusion that he could not hear the intuitive sugges- 
tions of his subjective mind, had they been made to 
him, and he was constantly getting into trouble be- 
cause of his lack of intuition and poise. 

The optimist enjoyed every moment of his journey 
and saw enough wonders of nature for his thoughts 
to live upon during the coming year ; and he returned 
rested and refreshed and ready to resume his work. 
Because he expected to find his home and his business 
in harmonious conditions, he found them so. He did 
not have his pocket picked, neither did he lose his 
purse nor any of his baggage. This was because he 
ruled his objective mind under all circumstances. 

It is the objective mind that creates the bad karma 
and builds all the misfortunes for man. 1 And so 
long as man permits his lower, animal mind to con- 
trol his affairs he will not become karmaless and free 
from misfortune. In the operation of the law govern- 

x The History and Power of Mind, pp. 72-77. 



Mental Attraction. 203 

ing Demand and Supply the law works more rapidly 
with the optimist than with the pessimist, because the 
karmic obstacles in the path of the optimist have been 
largely removed or overcome, while the karmic obsta- 
cles for the pessimist are still in the way and delay 
the coming of his demonstrations. Then, too, the opti- 
mist has ceased to create new karmic obstacles for 
himself, because he controls his objective mind, while 
the pessimist is constantly creating new karma 
through the activity of his objective mind. And these 
karmic conditions not only affect the present life, but 
it also affects conditions of the next birth. 

For example : Here are two brothers, both born in 
poverty. They commence life under unfavorable 
financial conditions, and because of this both are 
pessimistically inclined; but as the years go by, the 
views of one of the brothers begin to change. He 
finds that his affairs run more smoothly when he looks 
upon life philosophically. He knows nothing of De- 
mand and Supply as a law, but unconsciously uses 
that law, and by so doing overcomes much of his past 
karmic accumulations and also saves himself from 
making much future bad karma. 

His brother, however, becomes a confirmed pessi- 
mist, and passes out of life in that unfortunate men- 
tal condition. The optimistic brother lives to old age, 
and passes out of physical life comparatively happy 
because of the poise he gained and maintained during 
the latter part of his life. When these two egos in- 
carnate again the pessimist is born into poverty and 



204 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

misfortune as the result of the mental creations he 
made during his last life, and the optimist is born 
this time into affluent circumstances. His family and 
friends are well-to-do, and, because of the poise he 
had gained during his last life, this time he is born 
with increased individuality and mental force. In 
this incarnation the opportunity is given to each of 
these egos to learn something of the science of life, 
and both undertake to demonstrate for themselves. 
The man who during his last life was a pessimist 
does not have his demands met as quickly as does the 
optimistic man, and he becomes discouraged and won- 
ders why the law does not work as readily for him as 
for the other man. 

Divine Law must work through instruments, and 
those most available surrounding the pessimistic soul, 
through which his demands would most likely be met, 
are persons who, like himself, are in straightened cir- 
cumstances. This is due to the operation of the Law 
of Attraction. He and they were attracted together 
because they were of a common or a like rate of vibra- 
tion. If he makes a demand for money — being sur- 
rounded by persons who have none and have no oppor- 
tunities for getting any — it could not come to him so 
soon or so easily as if he were surrounded by those 
who had it and who could be used by the Law as in- 
struments to meet his demands. The Law then must 
find other instruments who can be used in this man's 
behalf. This often causes delay, because there are so 
many adverse conditions to be met and overcome, and 



Mental Attraction. 205 

one of the greatest of these is the free will of the per- 
sons whom the Law must use. 

God — Divine Mind — never coerces Its children to 
do anything nor to give anything. It gives free will, 
but makes suggestions. If men follow their impres- 
sions, which are often Gods' suggestions, then they 
are working as Divine Law's instruments. But if 
they do not follow their impressions, then they do 
not work with the Law but against it. 

It is not difficult for the Law to meet the demand 
of the optimistic brother who is surrounded by per- 
sons who have plenty of money, because the instru- 
ments through which such demands can be met are 
available. And perhaps because of his past associa- 
tions with them there are karmic debts which they 
owe to him, and which may now be paid through the 
operation of the Law of Demand and Supply. But 
in time the demands of both men will be met. 

The third element in the Law of Success is the con- 
servation of force. By force is meant not only the 
mental, but also physical force. Because without a 
strong physical body the mental powers have no mate- 
rial center through to operate. The conserva- 
tion of mental energy requires that the greatest ex- 
penditure of force should be directed toward the at- 
tainment of the particular success selected, rather 
than that it should be diffused in an attempt to attain 
success along several lines simultaneously. In other 
words, a person should devote the greater part of the 
time given to concentration in concentrating upon 



206 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

that particular success which he most desires to 
attain. 1 

To conserve physical force the personal magnetism 
of an individual must be maintained. A waste of the 
magnetic force may be caused in two ways: first, by 
voluntary depletion through overwork in behalf of 
himself or of others, and, second, through vampiriza- 
tion. 2 

Demagnetization, produced by vampirization of the 
physical body until it is no longer of use to the ego 
as an instrument, is a hindrance from which thou- 
sands of persons are suffering at this point in the evo- 
lution of the race. And this condition exists with 
both sexes, and should be declared against by every 
progressive, thinking, striving soul who desires to be 
of benefit to his fellow-men. It is not the duty of an 
individual to submit to vampirization, or to permit 
another to retard him in his evolution in any other 
way. If his karmic connections seem to bind him to 
an unpleasant environment he should either live out 
the disagreeable conditions, so far as the material or 
physical connections are concerned, or get out of them 
by demanding to be released; but in any event he 
should reserve and maintain his rights as an ego to 
think and to study and to grow in spite of the opin- 
ions of another individual to the contrary. Vampiri- 
zation produces demagnetization, and when a man's 
body is demagnetized he has been robbed of his mag- 

ir rhe History and Power of Mind, pp. 162-167. 
2 The History and Power of Mind, pp. 44-46. 



Mental Attraction. 207 

netic force until the atoms composing his body have 
ceased to vibrate or to rotate, harmoniously. 

Magnetic attraction in the physical body is caused 
by the polarization of atoms. But the law of attrac- 
tion which controls polarization operates with equal 
force upon all the planes of being. There is a posi- 
tive and a negative side to everything in the world, 
and a body has magnetic polarity when the positive 
sides of the atoms_£omposing it, contact the'negative 
sides of the atoms nearest them ; and demagnetization 
is produced by the destruction of this relationship. 
In other words, when the endless atomic chains of a 
physical body and brain have been broken, as it were, 
by the positive side of some of the physical atoms con- 
tacting the positive sides of other physical atoms, 
then, instead of a harmonious condition existing be- 
tween the blood, bones, muscles and nerves, there 
arises an imperfect circulation of the blood, a crum- 
bling or brittleness of the bones, a cramping or wither- 
ing of the muscles and a jangling or paralysis of the 
nerves. And all this suffering may be caused by the 
daily contact of one physical body with another which 
takes its magnetic force more rapidly and in greater 
quantities than it can be drawn again from the mag- 
netic cosmic forces surrounding it. 

There are individuals upon the material plane who 
exist solely by magnetic vampirization. 1 They do not 
depend upon nor draw their forces from the cosmic 
currents, but, human parasites as they are, they live 

J The History and Power of Mind, pp. 129-130. 



208 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

upon the magnetism of other individuals; and if it 
should come to pass that they were to be isolated from 
other human beings their bodies would wither and die 
from a lack of magnetic supply. Although constantly 
submerged in the great sea of cosmic, magnetic force, 
they cannot absorb magnetism from it, because the 
currents which compose it are too rapid and too vast 
for them. But they can and do fasten upon other in- 
dividuals, and, like leeches, absorb through the tiny, 
positive part of themselves the personal magnetism 
of their victims. This is because the atoms compos- 
ing the bodies of such individuals are more negative 
than positive. They are not poised, and therefore 
their atoms do not rotate regularly. As compared 
with cosmic objects, they are meteoric and have no 
fixed orbit or elliptical motion. As compared with 
so-called inanimate things upon the earth, they 
are topheavy like inverted church steeples or base- 
ball bats. Because of the negativeness of their physi- 
cal atoms the bodies of these individuals are loosely 
put together, and are easily disintegrated. Such per- 
sons are always in trouble, and are constantly meet- 
ing with mishaps and misfortunes. They ask advice 
of every one whom they meet, but rarely follow it 
when it is given. They are always looking for some 
person to help them, either financially or physically, 
but usually resent mental assistance because of their 
own preconceived opinions. They desire to know of 
all the seeming misfortunes of other persons, and take 
especial delight in listening to a trial by jury of a 



Mental Attraction. 209 

noted criminal. If a murder or a suicide has been 
committed they will go any distance and suffer almost 
any inconvenience to see the mutilated corpse — and 
the greater the mutilation the more pleasure they 
seem to derive from looking at it. If a horse is killed 
by a motor car they will stand for hours watching 
that dead carcass, and will struggle and fight with 
each other for the best positions from which to see it. 
They buy and read the most sensational papers, 
magazines and books on the market, and then insist 
upon relating or describing the grewsome things they 
have read or seen to every one who will listen to them. 
This morbid condition of mind is due to the attraction 
of like to like. Because these individuals are irregu- 
lar both in their mental and physical vibrations, they 
are attracted to the unusual and irregular conditions 
in life ; and if there is a railway collision or a steam- 
boat boiler explosion they are usually among the 
killed or injured. 

Among electricians they would be called dielectrics, 
because they are non-conductors of force. They receive 
but do not give force, and that which they receive 
does not seem appreciably to improve their general 
demagnetized negativeness. Evolutionistically they 
are like the crystallized salts of ammonia, and must 
be dissolved into a fluidic condition and be mixed with 
other ingredients before they will be of much value 
to humanity. And since every physical thing is the 
material expression of the mind that produced it, it 
is but a natural consequence that the minds or souls 



210 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

of these negative individuals must necessarily be left 
behind by the progressive egos on their evolutionary 
journey. And this is not a regrettable thing to con- 
template, since they will not be lost, but will each be 
taken back again into the bosom of the Infinite to be 
brought forth during another Cosmic Day. The real, 
regrettable feature is the fact that progressive egos, 
those who are capable of reaching higher planes of 
consciousness before the Cosmic Night comes on, are 
permitting themselves to be retarded in growth while 
submitting to the vampirization of these nonentities. 
For the strong souls who are waiting for them, and 
are hoping and trying to make something out of them 1 
are under the hallucination that it is their duty to 
bear these other s> burdens, because they are too weak 
or too indolent to bear them for themselves. This is 
a fearful mistake. Now that the race has reached its 
majority, every ego must stand or fall by itself; and 
those who are able to press forward and attain should 
be warned of the danger they incur by needless delay. 
For example: Here is a woman, who is a strong 
soul, but is wedded to a man diametrically opposed 
to her in nature. True it is that a karmic connection 
brought them together in this life, but it was karmic 
only so far as the physical, or sex union was con- 
cerned. The woman is most anxious to read and to 
study along the lines of advanced thought. She knows 
that she is capable of progressing, but her husband, 
who is a fretful, spiteful, negative invalid, will not 

1 Linked Lives, p. 141. 



Mental Attraction. 211 

permit a book or a paper advocating advanced thought 
to be brought into the house. He knows nothing 
about evolution or progression, nor does he wish to. 
But he demands and receives the undivided attention 
of his wife, and is even jealous of her thoughts. He 
does not permit her to be alone for a moment, either 
night or day, but watches every expression of her 
face and contradicts every statement she makes. He 
is not happy either with or without her, because hap- 
piness is a condition of mind he knows nothing about. 
He nags, and scolds, and yet clings to her, and keeps 
his body and soul together by aid of the magnetism 
he takes from her. Because she is wedded to him, she 
believes it to be her wifely duty to sacrifice her life, 
if it should be necessary, for his good, and, because 
he does not wish her to read the books he does not 
like, she refrains from doing so. Because he will not 
be left for a moment alone, she devotes her entire 
time to him. 

He vampirizes her body until it becomes so badly 
demagnetized that she cannot use it, and she is finally 
forced out of her vehicle without having gained in 
this life any of the knowledge or wisdom she craved. 
Thus this w T hole incarnation has been wasted, so far 
as soul progression is concerned, because of her yield- 
ing to the selfish, personal wishes of a nonentity. 
Mentally and physically enslaved, as she was, by her 
mistaken sense of duty, she heard nothing but her hus- 
band's pessimistic opinions; and because of his in- 
harmonious vibrations, optimistically inclined indi- 



212 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

viduals were not welcome visitors at her home. And 
thus not only did this ego lose this incarnation, but, 
because of the pessimistic thought creations among 
which she lived for so many years, she will be drawn, 
in her next life, into a most wretched environment. 
She will then be born surrounded with poverty, sick- 
ness and gloom, and she will be over-shadowed from 
infancy to womanhood, and perhaps to the end of that 
life, with the fearful materialized creations that were 
mentally created for her in this life, and which she 
tacitly accepted. 

The Law of Mental Attraction operates as regu- 
larly and as unerringly as does the law of gravity, 
which is a part of it, and therefore every mind or soul 
is a center of gravity for itself. Man is a little vor- 
tex or world, and becomes possessed of everything, 
whether it be good or ill, that he pictures in his radius 
or aura. As the thought creations of Gods and of 
men exist within the atmosphere or aura of the earth, 
and through the operation of the law of physical at- 
traction or gravitation are magnetically drawn to the 
earth, and are held upon the earth, so do the mental 
creations remain in the aura of a soul, or little world, 
until they are materialized and possessed by those 
who created them, or for whom they were created. 
For, like the creative Gods of the heavens who mate- 
rialized Divine Mind's pictures upon the earth, so 
men can and do create for other men as well as for 
themselves. And if those creations are accepted and 
are not destroyed by mental repulsion, they will mate- 



Mental Attraction. 213 

rialize and do the work that their nature compels 
them to do. And the magnetic attraction of the mind 
for whom they were created will hold to them as tena- 
ciously, although only possessed of them by adoption, 
as the material creations of earth are held in their 
positions by the gravic force of the earth. 



LECTURE NINE. 



DEATH. 

From the moment that the objective or animal 
mind was created upon the earth, it has never ceased 
to fear the transition called death. This is due to its 
intense desire for life, and to the fact that it is utterly 
oblivious of all its past states of consciousness, and 
is entirely unconscious of a continued state of exist- 
ence upon any plane other than the material, for the 
seat of memory of past incarnations is the subjective 
mind. To the objective mind, physical form is life, 
and therefore it believes that to maintain life, mate- 
rial form must be preserved. Since its desire for life 
is greater than all its other desires, disintegration of 
form, for the animal or objective mind, is the great- 
est misfortune that can come to it. And until each 
subjective mind shall be able to impress upon its ob- 
jective mind the truth that life is God, and therefore 
is eternal, and that its personal existence is not de- 
pendent upon physical form, human beings will con- 
tinue to fear disintegration of form more than any- 
thing else in the world. 

Believing, as men did, that immortality could be 
gained only through the preservation of the material 
form, and, because they desired to meet again those 

214 



Death. 215 

whom they had loved and had so mysteriously lost 
through "death," they used every available means to 
preserve intact the deserted physical bodies, with the 
hope and the belief that at some future time those 
same forms would be re-animated and be restored to 
the bereaved who were left behind. Therefore it was 
the objective mind's desire for perpetuity that caused 
men, of a more remote period than this, to have their 
own and their friends' physical bodies preserved after 
the egos had departed to other realms. 

By some peoples it was thought that "death" was 
a form of suspended animation and that, by means of 
it, the life principle, or soul of man, was locked into 
his body, there to remain until some great Celestial 
Being should come to earth and should arouse and 
restore him to activity. To persons of this faith the 
destruction or loss of a physical body caused greater 
sorrow, if possible, than did "death" ; since such a loss 
prevented the possibility of resurrection and of con- 
sequent immortality. There were other peoples who 
believed that the ego of man was not locked inside his 
body after "death," but was bound to it by fetters that 
permitted it to go but a few feet from the body. And 
the followers of this faith believed it to be a sacred 
duty to daily place food and drink at the head or feet 
of the corpse, or somewhere within its reach, in order 
that the life principle could consume them and thus 
be kept strong and able to use the body when the time 
should come for it to be restored to activity. To these 
persons the failure to provide food and drink for an 



21.6 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

excarnated ego was a greater crime than was murder, 
and was punishable with slow torture, such as starva- 
tion, or some fearful affliction which was believed to 
be equal to what the soul suffered in consequence of 
the culprit's neglect. 

To the Occultist there is no "death/' according to 
the common acceptance of the term. The condition 
called "death" is a complete demagnetization of the 
atoms composing a material form. Complete demag- 
netization of a form produces entire disintegration of 
that form, and since the atoms, of which a form is 
composed, are held together only by the magnetic at- 
traction that exists between them, disintegration can- 
not become complete until all the magnetism has been 
withdrawn from the form which those atoms com- 
bined to compose. Therefore, a physical body cannot 
be properly called dead until it is entirely disinte- 
grated; and any or all artificial means which may be 
used upon it to prevent it from disintegration, only 
retard demagnetization. 

In lectures six and seven of this course, vibration, 
and magnetic attraction and repulsion of the atoms 
were discussed, to which the student is referred. In 
lecture eight demagnetization by vampirization was 
introduced, and will now be further discussed, since 
vampirization is usually the beginning of disintegra- 
tion or "death." 

Demagnetization of a physical body is produced by 
the constant expenditure of its magnetism in greater 
quantities than it is received, and this condition may 



Death. 217 

be produced in various ways. On page 143, the man- 
ner in which magnetic power or force is generate^ 
and expressed was touched upon, but in connection 
with the subject it may be well to add that, since the 
generation of force, which is always magnetic, is 
wholly dependent upon the rotary motion of the atoms 
composing a center, and, since the expression, or giv- 
ing of force, is dependent upon the elliptical motion 
of a center, then it is not difficult to understand why 
the physical body of a man or of a beast generates the 
most force when it is resting or sleeping. In other 
words, natural sleep, which is absolute rest to a physi- 
cal body or center, is the greatest generator of mag- 
netic force of any condition into which that body can 
enter; and therefore, in order to prevent an early 
"death," or the demagnetization of a physical body, 
the same number of hours should be given to sleep as 
are given to physical activity during each day, or 
twenty-four hour cycle. 

Every thing that has form, whether so called inani- 
mate or animate, is created subject to cyclic law ; and, 
during the first half of its daily, weekly, monthly, or 
yearly cycles it possesses much more magnetic force 
than during the latter half of those cycles. This is 
due to the fact that magnetic force is constantly flow- 
ing and ebbing through material forms, whether they 
are suns, worlds, or men. And this flowing and ebb- 
ing of magnetic force may also be called action and 
reaction, magnetization and demagnetization, or life 
and "death." 



218 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

When a world is created and has been given its 
orbit, one half of the time it travels toward its sun 
and the other half it travels away from it. When it is 
going toward the sun it is becoming magnetized and 
is then generating more force than it is giving. But 
when it is going from the sun it is giving more mag- 
netism than it is receiving; and all inhabited worlds 
are alike in this respect. For example take the earth. 
From the twenty-first day of December until the 
twenty-first day of June of each year, she is being 
magnetized ; because at that time the greater part of 
her surface is locked in snow and ice, the vegetation, 
which vampirizes her magnetism, is resting and sleep- 
ing, while she is receiving magnetic force from the 
sun in greater quantities than she is giving it to the 
creatures that are living and depending upon her for 
that force. This period is her flood tide. But from 
the twenty-first day of June until the twenty-first day 
of December this order of things is reversed and she 
is then giving to her dependents more magnetism than 
she is receiving; because she has then turned and is 
going from the sun, which she in her turn vampirized. 
And then, too, during that time vegetation and lower 
animal life have awakened from the winter's period 
of inactivity or rest, and are drawing from the earth 
magnetic forces in order that they may express them. 
And thus on the twenty-first day of June of each year 
demagnetization of the earth by vampirization begins. 
If she were to continue to recede from the sun indefi- 
nitely, that demagnetization would finally become 



Death. 219 

"death," or disintegration; and she and every form 
which now exists upon and vampirizes her would 
cease to exist as form. 

And, as conditions now are, the earth is gradually 
giving more magnetism than she receives, and the 
time will come when she must rest or disintegrate. 
This is because, as she grows older, her responsibili- 
ties increase instead of diminish; for, as men and 
beasts multiply in numbers, more demands are made 
upon her for their maintenance and her natural re- 
sources are consumed in greater quantities. Her 
vital fluids and gases are drawn out of her, and, 
through consumption, are changed into hydro-carbon 
vapors and aeriform matter and are left behind in 
space as she whirls rapidly through it in her orbit. 
Then, with each added year, she is robbed of more 
and more of her minerals which, when in their natu- 
ral states, as strata, serve as repositories for the mag- 
netic force she receives from the sun during her flood 
tides. 

But in Cosmos the Divine Law provides periods of 
rest for Its worlds and suns, as It provides opportuni- 
ties for rest for men and beasts who live upon the 
worlds. These cosmic rests are utilized by the planets 
to the full limit of time given to them, and, because of 
these rests, are their lives and their usefulness pro- 
longed. In the life of a world there are seven great 
periods of inactivity, each of which lasts as long as 
do its periods of action, and in this manner each 
world is enabled to regain some of the magnetism of 



220 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

which it has been robbed. But it never fully regains 
all, for, if that were possible, it would continue, in 
the form in which it began to exist, until the end of 
the Cosmic Day in which it was created; and this 
would not be desirable, since, in order that evolution 
may not be limited or delayed by old forms, all forms 
must be made to give way to new when their period 
of usefulness is ended. To illustrate a rest in Cos- 
mos, a few pages will be quoted from the diary of aa 
advanced student of Occultism. 

"My Master promised that to-day we should go and 
see a world that is about to enter into rest for many 
thousand years, and it is with most intense interest I 
awaited his coming. At midnight he arrived and in 
a few moments we were on our way. * * * 

At a great distance we saw a stellar group — a cos- 
mic community — which, independent of all others, 
seemed to have become a system of its own. A mass 
of molten cosmic matter formed a central sun or mag- 
net for the system and was at least a thousand tinies 
as large, and, although not nearly so dense, yet 
weighed, I think, three hundred times as much as does 
our earth. 

"That great orb was enveloped in clouds of vapor, 
which, at so great a distance, seemed to have been 
created by the humidity of its surrounding atmos- 
phere coming in contact with the intense heat it gen- 
erated. And those vapory clouds were in a constant 
and a tumultuous commotion. At times they seemed 
to be tossed about as if a great consciousness were 



Death. 221 

playing at golf with them ; and then they became piled 
high upon each other like mountains, while from the 
glowing orb behind we saw a rich golden light that 
illumined them as if by calcium flame. Sometimes 
they were suddenly torn apart, and, through the rifts, 
there streamed great sheets of fire, which gave to them 
the appearance of billows of rose-colored foam. Then 
again the rifts were closed and the whole mass as- 
sumed a dull grey color as though a cloud of smoke 
had passed between us and the scene. 

"As we came nearer, it w r as most evident that the 
flaming mass of molten matter, or sun, was whirling 
through space with tremendous velocity, and was 
dragging after it by its powerful magnetic attraction 
five smaller globes or satellites; and those worlds 
when compared with their magnet appeared as fireflies 
beside an arc-light ; yet the smallest of them was con- 
siderably larger than our earth. Approaching still 
nearer, we discovered that the satellite furtherest 
from its sun was undergoing great changes. Drawn, 
as it was, by an irresistible force, it continued to fol- 
low its orbit, but its rotary motion had almost ceased, 
and, like a great dead fish upon the sea, it floated in 
space and was drawn helplessly in the wake of the 
monster orb that still attracted and controlled it. 
From its appearance I concluded that it was the old- 
est of the five satellites, and my Master told me that 
it was closing the sixth great cycle or period in its 
evolution. 

"When we entered the atmosphere of that globe we 



222 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

found it stiflingly hot. Great copper-colored clouds 
hung low in the sky and the light from its sun had 
been turned into shade by them. Gazing through the 
hazy dimness of the shadows, it seemed that the glow- 
ing orb that served as sun had refused to longer give 
of its light and brightness to that world. For, through 
that dense atmosphere which could not be penetrated 
by a lesser light, the sun had the appearance of a 
dark, crimson sea of clotted blood; and as we looked 
about upon the shadows it seemed as if its moon and 
the stars had also refused to shine upon that helpless 
world, and that it was left to meet its fate in dark- 
ness. 

« 'Why does not the sun shine here the same as it 
shines upon the other planets in this group V I asked 
of my Master ; and he replied : 

" 'The sun has not ceased to shine, but this planet, 
because of its inharmonious condition, has created 
these shadows that lie between itself and the sun. Its 
vibrations and the vibrations of these clouds have ob- 
scured the sun's light. It is in the same condition 
with a man who has become over-wrought with work 
or with play, and, if it were possible to use the word 
in connection with a tired world, I would say this 
planet is suffering from cosmic neurasthenia, and for 
a time must go into absolute rest or become disinte- 
grated/ 

"At that moment, just beneath us, we saw a ruined 
city on that strange globe and went down to examine 
its condition. Round us everywhere were evidences 



Death. 223 

of destruction and dissolution. There were monstrous 
heaps of stone that were now but the remnants of 
once beautiful buildings. And there were also 
crushed and crumbling walls that had once enclosed 
huge structures of most magnificent and lofty pro- 
portions. 

"A race of beings both wise and powerful must have 
had their homes upon that planet, since such huge 
blocks of granite could never have been lifted to their 
elevated positions without the aid of powerful ma- 
chinery that had been devised and operated by the 
intuitive minds and muscular strength of men. And, 
once having been placed, they never could have been 
dislodged and tossed into such abandoned confusion 
except by a terrific convulsion of nature. 

"Everywhere there seemed to be an ominous calm 
that, like a fearful mental depression, had settled 
upon that ruined city and all the land surrounding it. 
Not a breath of air was stirring, and the vegetation 
was as dried as if it were standing in a fiery furnace. 
The leaves from the once beautiful shade trees had 
fallen to the ground and were curled and seared al- 
most beyond recognition as leaves. Lying in the 
cracked and hardened soil at the bottom of a foun- 
tain basin were the withered roots and stems of what 
had been a water lily plant. All indications pointed 
to the fact that for many, many days this intolerable 
heat had been gradually increasing until it had ab- 
sorbed all the moisture and had taken the lives of all 
the creatures who had lived in that place. It was 



224 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

also evident that the men who had built that city had 
deserted it ; but my Master said : 'Come, let us go to 
the mountains, which are at some distance beyond the 
city walls, and search for the people who lived here.' 

"It was as he expected to find. In the valley, on 
the brink of what had been a broad river, there were 
thousands of lifeless human bodies. The adults were 
gigantic in size; the half -grown children were like 
our full-grown men and the infants were like our chil- 
dren of five or six years of age. They had all fled 
from their homes to escape death from the falling 
walls of their dwellings, but had met it there in that 
valley by suffocation and thirst. For the river bed 
was dry and the dead and decaying carcasses of fish 
and animals were lying in heaps upon the bottom 
where they had died fighting for the last drop of the 
precious liquid — water. 

"While we were gazing at the scene of ruin and dis- 
tress, we became conscious of a trembling of the 
ground. Then there was a sound as if an explosion 
had occurred in the direction of the ruined city. It 
was followed by another and then another; and then 
we heard a fearful roar which seemed to increase in 
volume with every second until it seemed to come 
from almost beneath our feet. Then there was a 
swaying of the leafless branches of the trees, and a 
heaving up and down of the blackened soil, and soon 
there appeared great wide fissures where the ruined 
city had stood. A cloud of fire and smoke and gase- 
ous fumes burst forth, and as suddenly and seem- 



Death. 225 

ingly as easily as a pebble could be cast into a stream 
of water the remnants of the ruined city sank from 
sight between the awful jaws of that quaking ground. 
There was nothing left to mark the place where it 
had stood except a few stones which had helped to 
compose its outer walls. 

"This was the first earthquake I had ever witnessed 
and it impressed me very strongly. While I was 
thinking of the great necessity that must have existed 
to produce such a fearful catastrophe my Master said : 
'A storm is coming/ and, looking upward at the sky 
I saw that the copper-colored clouds had changed to 
a leaden grey, and it had become so dark that an ob- 
ject one hundred feet away was but dimly discernible. 
Then a wind commenced to blow in spasmodic puffs 
and soon splashing rain drops pattered down upon the 
heated stones in the river bed. At last those dreadful 
vampire clouds were giving back to that suffering 
world the moisture of which they had been robbing it 
for weeks and months. But it had come too late. All 
life was extinct and not a creature was left alive to 
taste it and to be revived. 

"Far up the valley I heard a sound as of rushing 
wind. It came down the river course and brought a 
deluge with it. A sheet of water like a huge white 
curtain swept past us and from the heated ground 
a cloud of steam rose like a fog. The soil, cracked 
and hot, could not absorb the vital fluid in such quan- 
tities, and the torrents, rushing down the mountain 
sides, were received into the river bed and went 



226 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

sweeping swiftly on. The temperature, too, had fallen 
from torrid heat almost to freezing cold, and still I 
saw no prospect of a diminution of the dreadful 
storm. And now the clouds were almost black with 
unshed rain and I understood that a cataclysm had 
begun. * * * 

"More than sixty days passed by before my Master 
permitted me to visit again that suffering world in 
what had seemed to me to be its death agony of fever 
heat and drouth ; and when we went again we found 
all things submerged — except the mountain tops — 
and there was a cold greater and more intense than 
anything I ever knew. The waters were frozen into 
a solid sea of ice, and there was not a creature who 
could live a moment upon that globe in that fearful 
frigid state. It was indeed a frozen corpse, and, 
wrapped in its mantle of ice and snow, which served 
as a burial shroud for all its latent forces, it had 
sunken into sleep not to wake again until the great 
cyclic law should call its forces forth on its resur- 
rection day. 

"As we were leaving the frozen world, my Master 
said : 'It is with worlds as it is with men ; they live, 
revolving about their central suns until their mate- 
rial forces have been spent and they become physi- 
cally demagnetized and unfit for further use. Then 
their time of rest comes on. The throbbing, pulsing 
life force becomes suspended, or is withdrawn, and 
their consciousness is changed from action to inac- 



Death. 227 

tion. For action must be followed by reaction as 
surely as darkness follows day.' " 

Like the Universe, cyclic law has always existed 
and is a fundamental principle underlying evolution. 1 
Like life, it has always been and will forever con- 
tinue to be. It commences its operations with an in- 
dividual from the moment of the creation of that indi- 
vidual and applies to men and beasts as well as to 
worlds. Because the earth is controlled by cyclic 
law, all the creatures who depend upon the earth for 
their existence are influenced by the same cycles or 
periods of time that control the earth. The inhabi- 
tants of other planets are also subject to cyclic law, 
but because of the difference between the size of 
globes and the consequent difference in the size of 
the orbit of each the cyclic periods on the different 
planets differ in length. 

For example: The earth makes her revolution 
around the sun in three hundred and sixty-five days 
and one-fourth of a day ; and this length of time upon 
this earth is called a yearly cycle. But the planet 
Uranus, being almost fifteen times the size of the 
earth, has so great an orbit as to require eighty-four 
years and one week of our time to make its revolution 
about the sun. And because the cyclic periods on the 
planet Uranus are so much greater than are those 
of the earth, the creatures that inhabit Uranus, being 
governed by the cyclic law operating upon that 

^he History and Power of Mind, pp. 94-97, 103-104, 163-161 



228 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

planet, also have longer cycles and live to a much 
greater age than do the creatures upon the earth. 

It is a self-evident truth that the more magnetic 
force a form expends, as a natural consequence, the 
sooner it will become disintegrated. And this is as 
true of the microcosm as it is with the macrocosm. 
The individual who works or plays for eighteen hours 
out of each twenty-four expends much more magnetic 
force than does the individual who sleeps and draws 
back to himself his forces for twelve hours out of the 
twenty-four. As the earth has its flood and ebb tides, 
or the coming and going of its magnetic forces, so 
does every creature living upon her have its flood 
and ebb tides ; and if man would become wise enough 
to work with the cyclic law instead of against it, he 
would save himself much suffering and prolong his 
life to a greater length than he does. 

The moment a child is born his flood tide com- 
mences, which lasts fourteen days, and is followed 
by fourteen days of ebb tide. He has then entered 
a world that will supply him with all the magnetic 
force he needs to use, but not to waste. Feeling his 
abundance of force, as a child, he romps and plays 
and expends much of it in this manner, but sleeps 
so soundly and so long each night, that he draws back 
to himself during those rest periods, more force than 
he has expended. Thus he is in constant possession 
of a sufficient surplus of magnetism to enable his 
physical body to grow and to expand. This condi- 
tion usually continues to exist until he has reached 



! 



Death. 229 

his majority, and then his body usually ceases to 
grow. Because of his increased responsibilities, he 
then begins to expend more magnetic force than he 
generates, or receives. This is due to the fact that 
he does not spend so much time in sleep as formerly, 
and, if he labors to live, perhaps he works for ten 
hours out of each twenty-four and then recreates or 
dissipates during the greater part of each night. If 
he is in possesion of wealth and social position per- 
haps he may be imbued with the thought that he must 
"go the pace" or be disgraced, and then he searches 
for new and untried avenues through which he may 
expend or waste his magnetism. It is true that he 
may be unconscious of the results of his wastefulness, 
and perhaps he does not know that disintegration or 
"death" commenced its work upon his body at the 
moment demagnetization began to exceed magnetiza- 
tion ; but ignorance of the law r does not excuse or ex- 
empt its offenders from consequences, and, after a 
few years of dissipation, he begins to call himself 
"old man" before he really feels the age that is so 
rapidly approaching as the result of his extravagances 
in the expenditure of force. 

When starting his career of dissipation the young 
offender of the law thinks "old man" a complimentary 
title, and bestows it generously upon himself and 
upon all the "other boys" whom he wishes to flatter. 
This is because the title implies extended experience 
in dissipation, in w T hich he takes great pride until the 
time comes when, as a result of his physical excesses 



230 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

and frequent declarations that he is an "old man," 
and after some unusual expenditure of force, he is 
really brought to feel the age he has been declaring 
for himself. Then he begins to wonder why he can- 
not do the things he once did, and why a little fun 
tires him now so much. If he knew that "death" had 
already commenced to claim his body for its own, and 
that with every over-exertion or dissipation he was 
shortening his span of life, he would change his mode 
of living, the nature of his amusements, and his decla- 
rations for old age. 

To prevent disintegration or "death," and to pro- 
long the existence of a physical body to one hundred 
or to one hundred and fifty years, men must make 
some radical changes in their modern mode of living. 
They must give more time to sleep and more thought 
to what they eat and drink. At least one-half of a 
man's time should be given to rest or to sleep and his 
food should never be other than simple and whole- 
some. Highly spiced, and therefore indigestible 
things should be abolished. Pepper and all condi- 
ments containing peppers and mustards should never 
be taken into the stomach ; since none of these do any 
good, are neither nutritious nor satisfying to hunger, 
and serve only as irritants to the internal organs and 
intestines the same as they do when applied to the 
skin of the body. For his beverages man should drink 
nothing but pure water, either hot or cold, and the 
unfermented juices of fruits. The time given to labor, 
or to the necessary and direct expenditure of physical 



Death. 231 

or magnetic force, should not exceed four or five hours 
of each day. He should learn to recognize and work 
with the cyclic law by never making extra or unneces- 
sary exertions during his ebb tides and during the last 
six months of his yearly cycles. He should watch the 
expenditures of his magnetic force and never continue 
them until physical exhaustion or depletion comes 
upon him. 

During the last half of his century he should save 
his magnetism by sleeping and resting more than dur- 
ing the first half. And if by reason of some illness 
or mishap there should be an extra demand made 
upon his physical strength he should immediately 
supply that deficiency with electricity. When his 
century cycle has ended and the flood tide of his new 
century commences to supply him with its new force, 
if he has taken the proper care of his physical body 
and has kept it in a condition to receive and to make 
use of the new T force, he will enter upon his new cycle 
with much greater physical strength than he pos- 
sessed during the first ten or fifteen years of his first 
century's ebb tide. 

But over-exertion or an unnecessary expenditure of 
magnetic force, for any cause, is not the only means 
by which demagnetization or "death" may be hastened 
or produced. There is the element of vampirization 
which must also be taken into consideration ; and this 
is a very great factor in the process of disintegration. 
As men and beasts vampirize the earth and take her 
magnetic forces, so men and beasts are vampirized by 



232 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

each other and by the elements. In lecture eight an 
illustration was given of a negative individual vam- 
pirizing and living upon the magnetism of another 
until his victim's forces were so greatly diminished 
as to make it impossible to hold her body when com- 
plete demagnetization or "death" ensued. The illus- 
tration was not that of an unusual condition, but is 
more common than otherwise. For, either consciously 
or unconsciously, the stronger individuals are con- 
stantly giving their magnetism to those weaker than 
themselves with whom they associate; and, whether 
it be a man or a beast that suffers from this kind of 
vampirization, the results are the same. 

Unconscious of the law governing the exchange of 
magnetism, it has been a custom with some persons 
to provide feeble or aged individuals with animal 
pets which they could vampirize. If a child were 
suddenly to become "ailing," as indisposition was 
sometimes called, it was often provided with a healthy 
puppy with which it was permitted to sleep and to 
play in order that it should regain its health. And 
elderly persons who are fast losing their magnetism 
often insist upon being permitted to sleep with chil- 
dren or with younger persons in order that their mag- 
netic forces should be restored again. But if aged 
persons are not permitted to prolong their physical 
lives by vampirizing the force of younger individuals 
during sleep, then it is a very noticeable fact that 
they were happiest, brightest and strongest when 
they were surrounded daily by children, or by younger 



Death. 233 

persons. The man of eighty who seeks a wife always 
selects, if possible, a woman who is much younger 
than himself. And it is not an unheard of occurrence 
for a wealthy widow of sixty, or even of seventy-five 
years, to buy for herself a young husband of thirty. 
This is vampirization, and whether of a conscious or 
an unconscious nature, its results are the same. 

There is another form of vampirization which is by 
the elements of nature. In the same manner that 
man on a beautiful spring day draws or absorbs from 
the atmosphere the electric or magnetic force he needs 
and feels strengthened thereby, so do the cold, cutting 
winds of a frosty day in winter take from him his 
magnetism. It is a popular fallacy with the people 
who live in a cold climate, that it is healthful to walk, 
or to ride, or to be exposed to the freezing air of 
winter. And because such exposure brings the blood 
to the cheeks, it is believed to be revivifying to the 
individuals who indulge in it. This is as much a 
mistaken belief as is that which makes a man take a 
plunge into a tub of cold water in order that he may 
be temporarily stimulated by bringing the blood to 
the surface of his body by violent friction after the 
plunge. 

A sudden shock to the system is always harmful, in- 
stead of helpful, and serves to shorten instead of to 
lengthen the span of life. Cold indicates a lowered 
rate of vibration. Cold water is vibrating at a lower 
rate than is warm or hot water. Cold wintry air is 
vibrating at a lower rate than is warm spring air ; and 



234 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

a warm body, if exposed to cold air, or to cold water 
long enough, will become demagnetized or frozen. 
When a body is frozen it is called dead ; and this con- 
dition is produced by the vampirization of the cold 
air or cold water, in which it has been submerged. 
The man or woman who persists in being exposed to 
the cold winds of winter is voluntarily submitting to 
vampirization and is hastening old age and decrepi- 
tude. The physician who tells a person to bare his 
neck to the cold in order to become toughened to the 
cold, and promises health to that person in conse- 
quence of his exposure, is either ignorant of the law 
which operates as vibration, or he is looking for an- 
other patient. The woman who persists in exposing 
her face without a veil to protect her skin from the 
vampirizing cold air, becomes aged and wrinkled in 
appearance, and the muscles of her face grow weak 
and flabby in consequence of the exposure. A glance 
at the wrinkled and grizzled old sailor who faces the 
storms before the mast should be a sufficient object 
lesson to show her the results of exposure to cold air 
and cold water. 

When the body and brain of a man are lowered 
below the normal rate his mental forces cannot mani- 
fest so well as when his blood is circulating and his 
body is vibrating normally, and this is illustrated by 
the different mental conditions of the different peo- 
ples on the earth. For example: The mind of the 
Eskimo is never so active as is the mind of an East 



Death. 235 

Indian. And history shows that the greatest civili- 
zations have always been found in a warm climate. 

But there comes a time when disintegration or 
"death" to the physical body or material form must 
come ; and because of the breaking of family ties and 
of familiar associations this is often a sad occasion. 
To the evolving, developing ego who becomes disem- 
bodied, "death" is really a second birth into a higher 
realm or plane of consciousness, and it is through this 
transition that it becomes relieved of all physical 
pains and discomforts. But because of its love for 
the friends whom it is leaving, and who mourn and 
grieve because of its absence, it is sometimes made 
to suffer great mental depression and sadness and is 
thus prevented from entering fully into the joys of 
the mental and spiritual planes of being. This is be- 
cause the sorrow and lamentations of its earthly 
friends attract and hold it to earth. By their wishing 
or demanding that it shall return to them, it is drawn 
back by the magnetic attraction of love, and it is 
sometimes deprived of mental or spiritual happiness 
for years because of the mourning of its friends. 1 

When the time has come for an ego to leave its 
earthly vehicle the real process of death is as natu- 
ral as was the process of its birth into the world, and 
is not dissimilar. As the head of the human child is 
born first, and afterward its body, so the head of the 
ego emerges and rises above the physical head. Then 
slowly the shoulders and body appear, and finally its 

x Linked Lives, pp. 198-199. 



236 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

limbs and feet. There are always disembodied egos 
waiting to receive and assist the passing soul, and, if 
the shock of its separation from the physical body has 
been so great that it is unconscious for a time — as is 
often the case — these disembodied friends support and 
strengthen it until it has regained consciousness and 
enough magnetic strength to support itself. 

For the first few hours after its disembodiment an 
ego is never so strong as afterward, because so much 
of its magnetic force is still left in its deserted physi- 
cal body. But as the body grows cold, because of the 
continuous lowering of the rate of vibrations of the 
atoms composing it, the magnetic force is drawn into 
the ego who has just left it. With this added mag- 
netism the disembodied ego gains strength and greater 
consciousness, and if the physical body should be cre- 
mated, and not embalmed or entombed, the ego is lib- 
erated from its material body as soon as its physical 
atoms are dispersed. For there is a magnetic cord 
that binds the ego to its body until complete disinte- 
gration has taken place, the same as the umbilical 
cord unites the infant to its pre-natal envelope, and 
it is as great a kindness to sever the magnetic cord 
and liberate the ego by cremation, as it is to cut the 
umbilical cord of the newly born infant and set it 
free from its incumbrances. 1 

But sad as "death" or the disintegration of a physi- 
cal body be to those who love and lose it, it is not to 
be compared with the sadness which comes to the 

linked Lives, pp. 195-197. 



Death. 237 

Beings who, by their missions, are sometimes com- 
pelled to witness the "second death" or the disinte- 
gration of another soul or ego. This is a dreadful 
fate, and it may be a small comfort to know that it 
comes to the minority instead of the majority of dis- 
embodied entities who pass to the subjective planes 
or realms. Diametrically opposed to the spiritual 
plane of consciousness called by the Eastern students 
of Occultism, Nirvana, is another plane which the 
same students call Avitchi. In our scriptures it is 
called Hell, and represents the very lowest depths of 
degradation into which an entity can fall. Nothing 
but conscious, persistent and unceasing transgression 
of the Divine Law can bring a soul to this fearful 
place, a knowledge of the existence of which is never 
given to students until they are far enough advanced 
to be able to bear that knowledge without dangerously 
effecting them. 

Further details concerning this state of conscious- 
ness will be given in the last lecture in connection 
with the subject "Homes of the Soul." It is sufficient 
at this point to say that "second death" happens 
oftener to objective or animal minds who, because of 
persistent wickedness, have been deserted by their 
subjective minds. But there are instances where a 
Son of God goes downward, instead of upward ; where 
it continues to yield to the suggestions of its animal 
mind until it comes to a point where it deliberately 
and consciously chooses the left instead of the right 



238 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

hand path, and then it goes down into the nether 
world, instead of up into the higher, spiritual realms. 

Second death is produced in much the same man- 
ner as physical death or disintegration. The vibra- 
tions of a dying soul grow slower and slower, and 
its specific gravity grows denser and denser until it 
can no longer remain upon what is called the first 
subjective plane or purgatory, but is drawn by the 
law of attraction, which is also gravic force, down to 
a lower plane, to continue there its wretched existence 
with others of its kind. When disintegration really 
commences, like the old demagnetized physical body 
it has left, it begins to grow dark and darker as its 
density increases, until it becomes as black as the 
realms into which it has descended; for there is not 
one ray of light that penetrates the greatest depths 
of the awful darkness of that place. Then the form 
of the dying soul commences to change in shape. 
First the legs and arms usually begin to diminish in 
size and length until they have disappeared alto- 
gether, leaving the head and body. Then the body 
commences to disintegrate and gradually disappears 
until there is nothing left but the head with its dis- 
torted features. And thus this disintegration or sec- 
ond death continues for centuries. 

But before the form of the dying soul begins to dis- 
integrate or be dismembered there is always a hope 
that it may be saved from that fearful fate and be 
raised to a higher plane of consciousness. There are 
strong and beautiful egos who voluntarily go down 






Death. 239 

into those dreadful depths to try to help and to save 
the denizens of that nether world. If, as sometime 
occurs, one half of a soul has gone wrong and has 
sunken into hell while the other half has evolved to 
a point of development where it is able to undertake 
the work of trying to save its half from annihilation, 
or "second death," then it descends and approaches 
as near to it as its vibration will permit; and there 
it whispers words of encouragement and consolation 
to the sinful sufferer and offers help if it will but try 
to rise again. 

To an incarnated ego it would seem that any soul 
who had sunken into that place would need only an 
opportunity for escape to consent to liberation, but 
such is not the case. In Avitchi or Hell a soul be- 
comes so depressed with its wretchedness, so discour- 
aged and so pessimistic that it often refuses to make 
the least effort to change its mode of thinking; in 
order to rise out of its condition. This is because, by 
its many lives of perversity of thought and action, it 
has brought itself into a mental condition which holds 
it as firmly as prison walls and iron doors hold an 
incarcerated prisoner of State. 

It is a sad picture to see a beautiful ego pleading 
with its unhappy half and attempting to raise or to 
lead it to where it may catch a glimpse of a higher 
and a better plane of consciousness which may be 
gained if it will but make an effort for itself. No 
soul has either the power or the right to save another 
against its will; and it matters not how far it may 



240 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

have advanced in its development, it cannot bring 
another into happiness without that other's co-opera- 
tion and conscious effort in its own behalf. 

Sometimes these unhappy beings are convinced and 
persuaded to retrace their steps and thus rise out of 
their wretchedness. But more often they will neither 
respond nor listen to those who would help them. 
Then they gradually sink lower and lower while be- 
coming more and more wretched until at last complete 
disintegration or re-absorbment into the lowest or 
black cosmic current obliterates them forever from 
the Universe as individuals. And this is "second 
death." A most horrible picture to contemplate, but 
not so bad as the traditional one of souls burning for- 
ever and ever in a lake of fire and brimstone prepared 
for erring mankind by the devil and his angels. 



LECTURE TEN. 



AFTER DEATH. 

When the indestructibility of the soul began to be 
accepted as a fact by the thoughtful people of the 
world, immediately thereafter there arose a most im- 
portant question: "What becomes of the soul after 
death and after the human body or the material 
means of physical expression has been destroyed or 
disintegrated ?" 

To meet and to answer this question, from time to 
time, many theories have been offered to the world 
as truths by certain individuals who claimed to be 
holy men, and who were supposed to be inspired by 
God to teach Divine Law to others. But because a 
great number of their theories were both unreasonable 
and cruel, and differed so greatly in their character- 
istics from what man daily saw and knew of God and 
of His laws, after a time incredulity began to take the 
place of credence in regard to the teachers and their 
teachings. And, notwithstanding the fact that anath- 
emas loud and deep have been sent forth from the 
so-called divine expounders of truth against all per- 
sons who have dared to think or to live contrary to 
the rules laid down by them, men and women have 
gone steadily on in their various ways and many have 
become independent thinkers. 

241 



242 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

In the beginning of the Christian era the followers 
of Christ began teaching and healing humanity, ac- 
cording to the manner in which the Nazarene had 
taught and healed before them. Later they decided, 
after many sad experiences, that it was necessary to 
teach something besides the doctrine of love to the 
cruel, animal men of their day. Instead, therefore, 
of following in the footsteps of the Nazarene and con- 
tinuing to teach, as He had, that God is a loving 
Father and is ready to receive and to help all His 
children, they digressed from the path of true Chris- 
tianity and began to use hell and eternal damnation 
as a club to beat men into submission, and to force 
them to worship according to their dictates. And 
after the same manner that some parents believe it 
necessary to frighten their children into submission 
and obedience by promising to bring a "boogie man" 
to get them, the early Church fathers succeeded in 
frightening men into obedience and submission by 
threats of the devil and a future punishment. And 
when they found that men could be influenced through 
their fears more readily than through their loves, they 
intensified their frightful teachings by painting such 
pictures of a future state of existence, for those who 
did not accept the tenets of the Church, as would have 
made the heart of the loving Nazarene sad. 

Believing, as many of the Church-father's did, that 
the Christian Church was the only door to salvation, 
and that every soul who did not enter it was doomed 
to destruction, they spared no pains, nor did they hesi- 



After Death. 243 

tate to give their wildest flights of fancy for inspired 
truths, which they believed would serve to bring 
souls into that institution. And, since a story never 
loses details by being continuously repeated, as the 
years rolled by, the stories of hell, as given by the 
early fathers, lost nothing by their constant repeti- 
tion. When they saw how well their schemes had 
worked toward increasing the membership and con- 
sequent support of their Church, they redoubled their 
efforts and their falsehoods. After a time, forgetting 
or ignoring the fact that the Nazarene had said: 
"Suffer little children, and forbid them not, to come 
unto Me ; for of such is the kingdom of heaven," they 
invented new hell horrors by including unbaptized 
and stillborn infants with sinning adults on their 
lists of candidates for that dreadful place. 

But, like all other destructive things, by reason of 
their own natures these deceptions finally returned 
upon and destroyed themselves. The unreasonable- 
ness and the injustice of such a thing as infant dam- 
nation finally arose like a grinning skull and horrible 
cross bones between the faces of bereaved parents and 
their God, until it came to pass that either God or 
creed must go out of their hearts. To some persons 
those teachings brought materialism. Many men and 
women became infidels and repudiated God alto- 
gether. Others went insane over the grief and passed 
out of life mentally unbalanced. Then there were a 
few who were brave and strong enough to repudiate 
the belief in hell and banded themselves together into 



244 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

a society called TJniversalists, and declared that hell 
was upon earth, and that man received his punish- 
ment as he went through life and not hereafter. 

Anciently all teachers wore cowls and skirts, and 
while thus attired demanded and received a reverence 
from the people which greatly aided them in control- 
ling their worshipers. This was because the teachers 
so nearly resembled the pictures of the heavenly 
saints whom they professed to represent upon earth. 
But, gradually, as the more modern clergymen com- 
menced to adopt a style of dress less saintly and more 
fashionable, much of the halo of sanctity was re- 
moved from their personalities. It became quite dif- 
ficult for the mass of men who had so blindly wor- 
shiped signs and symbols, as interpreted by teachers 
clad in vestments, to accept as Divine Truth anything 
given to them by men dressed in trousers and waist- 
coats. And, notwithstanding the terrible threats of 
eternal damnation so generously bestowed upon them, 
many evolving souls revolted from the tyranny of the 
Church and adopted newer and easier forms of wor- 
ship. 

This religious reaction was in perfect accord with 
Divine Law, which always brings reaction to follow 
action along any line of thinking or doing. It was 
natural that there should be a relaxation from the 
established forms of worship, even to the extent of 
a disbelief in a future punishment, or even regarding 
a future state of existence. It could not be otherwise 
after the people's long submission to the ironclad 



After Death. 245 

creeds and dogmas of a Church which depended for 
its corner-stone upon hell and damnation instead of 
Divine Love. 

When mankind had reached a point where it really 
wanted to know the truth, there occasionally ap- 
peared an individual with intellectual strength and 
mental poise sufficient to enable him to rise and de- 
nounce all man-made creeds, and to declare that there 
is no anthropomorphic God, but that this is a uni- 
verse of law, in which all men have the right to a free- 
dom of thought and a freedom of speech. When first 
these intellectual giants appeared before the people 
and repudiated the teachings of the Church, the fear 
enslaved souls expected that God in His vengeance 
would pour out His w r rath upon those men and that 
they would speedily meet with some terrible physical 
or mental affliction. But when it was seen that those 
heroes of the times were still permitted to live and to 
speak what they believed to be true, many, who had 
become surfeited with the old orthodox teachings and 
who really desired freedom of thought and action, ac- 
cepted their words as expressed truth. 

On January 29th, 1737, Thomas Paine was born. 
And during his life, which lasted about seventy-two 
years, he did more towards freeing the American peo- 
ple from their mental bondage than any other man 
previous to him. Such a storm he raised with his 
"Common Sense" and his "Rights of Man" — for which 
latter book he was outlawed from England — was 
never equalled until Robert Ingersoll stepped upon 



246 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

the lecture platform, and, striking his intellectual ax 
into the roots of that deadly nightshade of supersti- 
tion, called "eternal hell fire," finished the work that 
Thomas Paine commenced almost a century before 
him. 

Since 1876-1886, when Robert Ingersoll did his 
great work for the English speaking people of the 
world — who were privileged to hear his voice or read 
his lectures — a belief in hell and eternal damnation 
has steadily waned. Even the ministers of the gos- 
pel who at that time so frantically and fiercely de- 
nounced him as an agent of the devil and declared 
that he was robbing the Church of its most valuable 
and sacred tenet, have been compelled to modify their 
doctrines. And now, at the beginning of the Twen- 
tieth Century, fore-ordination, infant damnation and 
hell fire are seldom alluded to either in the pulpits 
of the civilized world or in polite society. For the 
churches have learned that they must keep pace with 
progression or fall out of the evolutionary race alto- 
gether. 

Since dire future punishment for terrible crimes is 
no longer predicted, people have now become lulled 
into a false sense of security. They have swung to 
the other extreme and believe they have nothing to 
fear as punishment, except public opinion, which is 
sometimes very gently expressed concerning society's 
favorites. And because of this belief, a large portion 
of the human family has entered again into indulg- 
ences and transgressions against Divine Law which it 



After Death. 247 

dared not enter while bound by the fear of hell. The 
individuals who believed themselves to be God-fearing 
were mistaken; they were only hell-fearing, and now 
that hell has been wiped off the religious map they 
are neither the one nor the other. 

The race has reached its majority, and is like the 
boy who has recently become a man. He can vote, 
and therefore is no longer obliged to submit to the 
autocratic rule of his parents. He is now too large 
to be chastised, and therefore threats have ceased to 
frighten him into submission; and yet he is not wise 
nor good enough to live up to the best that he knows. 
Because of the strictness of his past training and the 
watchfulness of his parents, he was not permitted to 
indulge in the excesses which he secretly desired. But 
now that all restrictions have been removed, he is 
satiating himself because he believes there will 
be no consequences. He is mistaken. There are and 
will be consequences, both here and hereafter, and 
although he may not meet with the devil of ancient 
theology and may not be plunged forever and forever 
into the lake which burns with unquenchable fire, still 
he is at a critical point in his evolution and cannot 
escape the results of his transgressions. It all de- 
pends upon how high he climbs or how low he sinks 
upon this material plane where his future state of ex- 
istence will be. For in the Father's house there are 
many mansions, and a place is prepared for him which 
is best suited to his development. And there will be 
nothing but his own efforts which will change his con- 



248 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

dition. In that other state of existence the wealth or 
social position which he enjoys here will have no 
power to help him. He will then be recognized for 
just what he is. 

Below this material plane and below the first sub- 
jective plane are the lowest conditions into which the 
egos of this earth can enter. By the Eastern students 
of Occultism it is called Avitchi, and in its lowest 
depths it is indescribable in its horrors. In its upper 
portion it vibrates red, while the lower vibrates black. 
It is the home for lost souls and egos or for those who 
have deliberately chosen to do evil instead of good. 
When, by reason of its thoughts and acts, a soul's 
vibrations have become more gross than are those of 
the earth, and, because of this condition, it is unable 
to longer resist the gravic attraction of the earth, 
through the operation of the same law that draws a 
stone to the bottom of the sea or to a point where it 
meets with obstructions as dense as itself, that unfor- 
tunate, misguided soul is drawn by gravic force lower 
and lower into obscuration and darkness. Then it 
becomes disintegrated through vampirization by the 
black cosmic current in which it dwells. The red cos- 
mic current not only surrounds and penetrates the 
surface of the earth, but it also permeates it, becom- 
ing black towards its center. Its darkest, deadliest 
shades are as destructive and as disintegrating to a 
dying soul and ego as corrosive acid is destructive to 
a material body. It eats, consumes or absorbs the 
soul atom by atom until it is entirely disintegrated. 



After Death. 249 

Let it be understood that souls and egos are not 
lost or destroyed through the vindictiveness of an an- 
gry God, but through their own willful sinning, and 
in no other way. 

Notwithstanding all the book lore that has been 
given to man by the scientific investigators of mate- 
rial phenomena, he knows very little of what the earth 
contains beneath its surface. And the human race is 
almost as ignorant concerning the world it dwells in 
and of the subjective planes surrounding it as the 
blind mole in the meadow is unconscious of man's 
political and social relationships. If the human fam- 
ily were to be entirely limited to the few sodden 
crumbs of knowledge which are occasionally thrown 
to it by so-called scientific men, who believe in the 
existence of nothing that cannot be measured or 
weighed by their material rules or scales, then the 
school of evolution would necessarily be closed during 
the greater part of the time, and man would be unable 
to make much progress in his development. 

But because there are advanced egos upon earth 1 
who wish to know the truth, whether it squares with 
their preconceived notions or not, it is possible for 
those less advanced to profit by the results of their 
investigations and experiences, and a few pages will 
here be quoted from the diary of the same student of 
Occultism who so kindly contributed from his basket 
and store, for lectures Six and Nine. 

"I have often asked my Master to show me the 

x The History and Power of Mind, pp. 19, 20, 23, 26, 27, 64, 186. 



250 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

abode for lost souls, and each time he had sadly re- 
fused, saying, 'You could not bear it now.' But to- 
day, after being an accepted student for almost seven 
years, he offered to take me into Avitchi as far as it 
was possible for an incarnated soul to go. And when 
I saw the horrors of that awful place, I ceased to 
wonder why he had heretofore refused my request. 
When liberated from my body and ready to descend 
into the bowels of the earth, I was surprised to see 
how easily an ego could penetrates dense matter. In 
a vague way I had expected that my Master would 
take me to some extinct volcano and use it as a pass- 
ageway to the lower realms; but this was not the 
case. Before we had descended to any considerable 
depth he took me by the hand and said, 'Whatever 
happens, do not let go of me, since an inexperienced 
ego, if left by itself, is sometimes caught between two 
entities — denizens of the lower plane — and is de- 
tained and demagnetized by vampirization until the 
magnetic cord between the physical body and their 
victim becomes absorbed, and dissolution of the phy- 
sical body necessarily ensues/ and, thus warned, I 
kept close to my Master, and it was well for me that 
I did. 

"After descending for several hundred feet into the 
earth we first came to a number of caverns which 
opened into each other. There was a subterranean 
stream of water that poured forth from a great hole 
in the rocky wall and flowed through the place from 
end to end and disappeared with a roar over the edge 



After Death. 251 

of a yawning abyss in the last cavern. The walls of 
this place were glistening with minerals, and there 
were veins of ore among those rocks that would have 
driven a miner insane with greed. At the bottom of 
the shallow stream there were great quantities of 
gold that, by the constant washing of the swiftly run- 
ning water, had been cleansed from earthy deposits 
until it glittered and shone most tantalizingly. 

"At first I was so intently interested in those rocky 
caverns and our surroundings that I had not noticed 
that for a distance around us of ten feet or more 
there shone a strange blue light, which made the 
walls and floors glisten with a weird brilliancy. But 
when the thought occurred to me that the light from 
neither sun nor moon could penetrate to this depth 
without an opening in the earth, I began to wonder 
where the light came from, and, turning to my Mas- 
ter for an answer, I saw that it emanated from him. 1 
In this darkness he had become a luminous body and 
was lighting the place with his brilliance. In reply 
to my mental query he smilingly said: 'Egos, like 
other things, always shine by contrast with unpleas- 
ant surroundings, and we must have light upon the 
subject that we are studying/ And then I knew that 
his modesty forbade him from saying that he pos- 
sessed the pow r er, at any time or place, to create light, 
according to his will. Forgetting everything except 
his wondrous power, I stood gazing admiringly at 
him until, wishing to divert my attention from him- 

*Mata the Magician, Dp. 12, 16, 20, 21. 



252 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

self, he said : 'Look yonder/ and looking in the direc- 
tion he indicated, I saw a group of entities who were 
watching us. 

"Standing as they did among the shadows, that ap- 
peared the denser by contrast with the light that en- 
circled us, they looked more like apes than men. With 
distorted features, grinning mouths and bulging eye- 
balls, they made a wretched picture to look upon, and 
I shuddered as I gazed. They all appeared to be 
startled, half blinded and disturbed by the light that 
had come so suddenly into their abode, and they hud- 
dled together, as if afraid we would attack them. 
Taking my hand, my Master led me forward until we 
were near enough to let the light shine full upon the 
group, and thus I had the opportunity to see each 
one very plainly. Had their figures been straight and 
erect, I should judge that they had been men who 
measured six feet while in physical life ; but now they 
were bowed and bent and had huge humps between 
their shoulders. Their legs were crooked and with- 
ered, their arms were covered with knots or bunches, 
and their hands and fingers looked like claws, while 
their feet resembled the feet of bears. 

" 'Do you know who these individuals were in life?' 
I asked my Master, and he replied : 'They were mem- 
bers of the Spanish Inquisition and have no subjec- 
tive minds, since those left them long before they ex- 
carnated. These are now animal souls or objective 
minds, which were too strong for their subjective 
minds to control and have been deserted and left to 



After Death. 253 

their fate. 1 When first they passed from physical life 
they lingered for a time in Purgatory or upon the first 
subjective plane of being, casting their diabolical in- 
fluence upon the minds of such men as they could 
control, until, weakened by their unwise expenditure 
of magnetic force, and thus losing their power, they 
were swept from the first plane by the law of evolu- 
tion or adjustment, which soon places every individ- 
ual where it belongs. 8 By reason of their density, 
these entities settled here, and will remain in this 
place or condition until there shall be another cyclic 
change or movement of the law. Then they will de- 
scend still lower, since, being only objective minds, 
there is no hope of their ever being raised from this 
condition/ 

" 'Will you tell me something about the operation 
of the cyclic law T you have just referred to?' I asked. 

" 'During the latter part of the ebb tide of each 
century, as men now reckon time, there comes a re- 
adjustment upon all the subjective planes of being 
surrounding and interpenetrating the earth. Egos 
who are progressive are permitted to reincarnate, but 
those who will not progress, and who have karma to 
expiate, are compelled to reincarnate or to move 
downward. If for lack of strength or for karmic rea- 
sons a soul is unable to reincarnate and is on the 
downward instead of the upward course, then it is 
swept off the plane where it has been functioning, 

x The History and Power of Mind, pp. 170, 171, 176, 177. 
2 The History and Power of Mind, pp. 109-111. 



254 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

and, by gravic attraction, settles into a lower condi- 
tion or state of consciousness; and thus it goes grad- 
ually downward until final disintegration or reab- 
sorbment into the lowest shade of the black cosmic 
current becomes its fate. Shall we pass on and ex- 
amine the next lower condition V he asked, and again 
we started forth on our tour of investigation. 

"It is a wonderful earth on which we live, and until 
I had the opportunity to study it by the light of soul, 
I had no idea of its almost limitless resources. There 
are vast beds of coal and great wealth of minerals, 
and there are rivers and lakes of petroleum which 
have never yet been touched by the probing iron tubes 
that men are so constantly sending after them. There 
are underground rivers and lakes of water and cav- 
erns so great that our largest buildings would seem 
like children's playhouses if they were to be put into 
them. As we swiftly passed from wonder to wonder, 
we saw many unfortunate beings who had neglected 
their opportunities for progression and were now tak- 
ing the consequences. Some looked frightened, others 
sad and despairing, but many were rebellious and bit- 
ter. They were of many shades of darkness and had 
now nothing to do but to meditate upon their mistakes 
or to dispute or quarrel among themselves. As we 
passed or paused to look at them they usually re- 
turned our gaze; sometimes stupidly or wonderingly, 
but more often apprehensively, since the fear of 
greater calamities seemed to prevail with each. They 
never spoke to us unless we addressed them first, and 



After Death. 255 

this we did not care to do except in one instance, 
when we found a creature who had been a woman 
during its last incarnation and still retained some- 
thing of what I imagined was her former appearance. 
She had been a Voodoo sorceress, my Master said, and 
was really a subjective and objective mind gone wrong 
together. This ego had deliberately chosen to do evil 
instead of good, and was suffering the consequences 
of its choice. It was surrounded by a number of other 
entities, who had been her victims in times past, whom 
she had been instrumental in helping downward in- 
stead of upward. When we came into the presence 
of this creature it rushed forward with outstretched 
arms as if it were about to seize us. But, stretching out 
his hand and giving it a look which seemed to have the 
power to stop a whirlwind, my Master spoke the one 
word, 'Stop!' and immediately it fell upon its knees 
as quickly as if it had been knocked down with a club. 
Then with his hand still raised, and, without taking 
his eyes from the creature's face, he said : 'If you have 
anything to say you must say it where you are. You 
cannot come any nearer/ 

" 'Help ! help ! help !' it shouted in a tragic tone of 
voice, 'I want to get out of here!' and it commenced 
wringing its hands and swaying its body backward 
and forward while its eyes gleamed wickedly. 

" 'What would you do if you were to be helped out 
of your condition V Master asked. 

" 'I would kill the man wiio murdered and sent me 
here,' it replied viciously. 'I would search the world 



256 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

over, and when I found him I would strangle him 
with my hands as he strangled me ; and then I would 
drag him down to my own condition ! Will you help 
me to get revenge V it suddenly inquired, looking at 
Master with its reddened eyes that blinked and 
squinted under the radiant light that surrounded us. 

" 'Not while your only purpose for release is re- 
venge/ he replied, and, as we turned away, it sent 
after us such curses as made me shudder at their 
wickedness. 

"After spending considerable time in looking about, 
my Master said : 'Now that you have seen so many 
phases of this wretchedness I shall show you the place 
which first gave rise to the Bible legend of hell or of 
the lake which is supposed to burn forever and forever 
with unquenchable fire ; for that, like nearly all those 
old legends, was founded upon fragments of truth.' 

After passing under many miles of sea and then 
down deep into what seemed to be almost the center 
of the earth, we came into the greatest of all the cav- 
erns I had seen. It was so immense that I was im- 
pressed with the thought that we had really entered 
another world until my Master said: 'This is hell. 
Into greater depths than this we cannot go; but I 
am told that there is a place even worse than this 
where all forms become slowly absorbed except their 
heads, which remain conscious and which continue to 
float about upon a black sea of cosmic consciousness 
like corks upon the surface of a stream. And finally 
after many centuries, the heads, too, become absorbed 



After Death. 257 

and are drawn back to help swell that great torrent 
of destructive cosmic force, the upper portion of 
which is red and is constantly sweeping round and 
through the earth ; and which is ever ready to supply 
animal man with material for his passions and his 
lower emotions." 1 

"This great cavern which we had entered seemed to 
be a center of attraction toward which much of the 
vital fluids and gases of the earth w T ere drawn. There 
were monstrous holes in the walls and roof that 
looked as if they had at some time been vents and had 
served as chimneys to the place. And everywhere 
were heaps of rocks that looked as if they had some 
time been heated and tossed about like great balls of 
putty by some tremendous force, and had then been 
left to harden into their present grotesque shapes. 
There were also deep, dark pools of water and streams 
which gushed or trickled according to their size or 
volume from among the rocks and crevices. Here and 
there we saw hiding and dodging among the shadows 
the ugly misshapen forms of some of the denizens of 
that place. Going further into the cavern we found 
that, after the distance of a mile or two, the floors 
began a gradual descent, and the further we went the 
sharper became the decline until we seemed to be go- 
ing downward at an angle of about forty-five degrees. 
And still on every hand, before and behind us, were 
heaps and piles of rocks which we passed over, 
through or between upon our journey. After a time 



lr The History and Power of Mind, pp. 135, 136, 140, 142, 143, 224, 230. 



258 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

from out the shadows and the darkness there came a 
glimmer of light in the distance, and I paused and 
asked my Master what was its cause and from whence 
it came. He replied : 

" 'That light is from the fiery lake of which you 
have been told. It is a burning pool. We are now 
directly beneath the Island of Java, which is a vol- 
canic formation upon the surface of the earth, and 
which contains numerous craters which serve as vents 
or chimneys for this lake of fire/ and on approaching 
nearer I looked upon a scene that neither time nor 
eternity will ever be able to obliterate from my mem- 
ory. 

"Below us at a distance perhaps of one thousand 
feet was what seemed to be a huge caldron of liquid 
rock. It was seething and bubbling and spurting 
high toward the roof of the cavern as if it were being 
forced upward by numerous fountains. And there 
was also a constant and a terrific rumbling and roar- 
ing sound, and a trembling of the rocks around us 
as if they were being shaken from their resting places 
and were about to go plunging down the decline to be 
melted again into lava in that fiery furnace. It was 
impossible for me to estimate the area covered by that 
boiling mass, since it was in such a constant and 
tumultuous commotion that I could see but a small 
portion of it. But as I watched it roll and heard it 
thunder, and saw it swirl and dash about in its seem- 
ing efforts to consume everything within its reach, 
and, as I became conscious of the sickening stench 



After Death. 259 

that arose from its gaseous and sulphurous fumes, I 
understood why the theologians' hell had been so 
graphically described. Turning to my Master I 
asked: 'Ani I to understand that this place was ex- 
pressly prepared for lost souls?' and he replied: 

" 'No. This condition is but the result of a meeting 
at this point within the earth of such of her fluids and 
gases as are combustible by coming into contact. The 
combination of sulphur, gases and oils with the dif- 
ferent chemicals which are here in great quantities 
has produced combustion, and the continuous flow of 
oil and of gas into this center supplies the fuel that 
keeps it burning. This is the largest of the several 
lakes that now exist within the earth and which sup- 
ply the different volcanoes with their fires.' 

"At that moment I saw a group of entities ap- 
proaching. Their bodies were coal black and glit- 
tered in the firelight as though they were covered with 
scales. All were deformed. Some had huge heads 
and broad shoulders, while their legs and arms seemed 
like slender sticks. Others had large bodies and small 
heads and eyes that looked like living coals of fire. 
All had monstrous mouths and huge ears, and as they 
approached I was conscious of a great fear. For of 
all the hideous creatures I had ever seen in all our 
wanderings, these were the worst. Drawing nearer 
to my Master, I said: 'Keep them away, for I am 
afraid,' and he replied: 'Be calm. For if you can- 
not command yourself then you cannot command 
them,' then raising his hand as he had done before to 



260 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

the voodoo sorceress he said: 'Stop!' You can come 
no nearer/ and immediately the creatures paused, 
hesitated, and then turned and went another way. 
At that moment I felt a change coming over me. I 
seemed to lose my poise completely, and I said : 'Let 
us go. I cannot bear any more of this/ and Master 
quickly took me out of that awful place. 

"When next I had an opportunity to talk with Mas- 
ter I asked him why theological teachers had taught 
that the only place of future punishment was that 
lake of fire when there were so many other unhappy 
conditions. And he replied : 'Ancient teachers knew 
the truth, since many were clairvoyant, and were 
conscious of all the states and grades of happiness 
or degradation into which souls can come. But be- 
cause that is the lowest extreme of an abnormal con- 
dition of which they were conscious they used it to 
frighten men into good behaviour. It was not pre- 
pared for lost souls and egos, but they sank into it 
by reason of their sinning, and by the same law of 
attraction egos may rise by reason of their goodness 

and wisdom to great spiritual heights. 

******* 

"Since I have been seeing faces and forms and have 
been hearing voices, I have wished to go into Purga- 
tory or upon the first subjective plane and see the egos 
as they appear in their different states of conscious- 
ness. But it was not until to-day that Master con- 
sented to show me about, always having refused before 
this with the remark that I was not prepared to meet 



After Death. 261 

either the dwellers upon the threshold or the egos of 
higher realms because of my emotional nature, which 
I did not yet control properly. But to-day, after 
severely testing me, he consented to make the attempt, 
but promised to cut our investigations short if I should 
lose my poise again as I did in Avitchi. 

"At first it seemed incredible that there could be 
such throngs and crowds of beings upon the first 
subjective plane while incarnated souls were moving 
about among them utterly unconscious of their exist- 
ence. 1 When first I was liberated from my body and 
took my Master's hand, it seemed as if it must be fete 
day and that every one was out upon a dress parade. 
For there were thousands who jostled and pushed 
each other about, played pranks or disputed and 
quarreled as men do at a country fair or when a circus 
has come to a country town. And there were the souls 
of animals running about and following both incar- 
nated and excarnated beings and each other and 
seemed to be as tangible as were those whom they were 
following. There were huge dogs and small dogs, kit- 
tens, cats and rats. And there were monkeys that had 
been some one's pets, and who were as active in that 
parade as any other creature. 

"In the country before we reached the city I saw 
the souls of cows and of horses and of sheep mingling 
with the incarnated herds or flocks of their kind, and 
it seemed that the first subjective plane was as greatly 
crowded with the souls of animals as with human 



ir The History and Power of Mind, pp. 174-175. 



262 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

souls. 1 In passing through the fields I observed that 
the female animals were the greatest centers of attrac- 
tion for the disembodied animal souls of their kind; 
and when I asked the cause of this my Master said it 
was because of the possibility of rebirth or reincarna- 
tion for the animals who were being drawn again into 
physical life. They were attracted to the female ani- 
mals more than to the males because it was through 
them, as mothers, that they would again be able to 
gain physical expression. And what was true with the 
animals was also true with human beings. Some 
women, and especially those who were at an age and 
in a condition where motherhood was possible, were 
surrounded by disembodied egos who were ready for 
rebirth. 

"Something that impressed me very forcefully was 
the fact that although we were walking upon the earth 
the same as if we were in our physical bodies, still the 
atmosphere seemed to have entirely changed in some 
places. We were not conscious of the heat, although 
it had been exceedingly warm before leaving my phys- 
ical body. The sun was then shining fiercely and 
there was not a cloud to be seen in the sky. But now, 
in this new condition, the sun was obscured in the 
city which my Master wished me to see subjectively, 
and there were shadows so dense in some portions of 
it that it seemed as if twilight had fallen. And this 
was especially true in the lower quarters of the city, 
where gambling and prostitution prevailed. And 

ir The History and Power of Mind, p. 174. 



After Death. 263 

when I asked why this darkened condition existed my 
Master replied. 'This is a mental atmosphere that is 
vibrating at a rate which you are conscious of as shad- 
ows. When incarnated men and women constantly 
transgress against truth, purity and honesty they 
create mental cesspools or vortices of gross vibrations 
which draw into them, by their attracting power, such 
disembodied entities or souls as are vibrating in men- 
tal accord with those who created such vortices. 1 It 
is not alone true that the doers of evil prefer dark- 
ness rather than light, but they also create darkness 
by the density of their thought vibrations. They es- 
tablish clouds between themselves and the sun in the 
same manner that they establish barriers between 
themselves and the purer egos who dwell on the planes 
above them. Look there, for instance/ and he pointed 
to a large fine building which appeared to be an aris- 
tocratic family residence. 

"Taking me by the hand, we entered the house with- 
out opening the front door, which was firmly bolted 
inside, and the bolts held in their places by strong 
steel chains. In the parlor we saw T women who were 
painted like dolls and who were only half dressed, or 
were in evening costumes which made but poor pre- 
tence of concealing their voluptuous forms. They 
were lolling about on couches and easy chairs, while 
small tables, on which were bottles of liquor and 
finely cut wine glasses, stood just within reach of 
each. Behind, before and on either side of every 



lr The History and Power of Mind, p. 176. 



264 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

woman in that room stood the disembodied souls of 
persons of both sexes who had been as low or worse 
than they in development. For there were women in 
that place who had been pure and true only a few 
years before, but who had strayed from the path of 
virtue, had yielded to a tempter in human form and 
had finally reached this condition. They were now 
never free from the effect that intoxicants have upon 
the physical brain, and because of this were much 
more easily influenced by the disembodied entities 
who were mentally urging them to drink and to sin. 
With a feeling of indignation at the condition into 
which these women had been enticed I turned to Mas- 
ter and said : 

" 'Why cannot these women be made to see and 
know of the danger they are in? And why are they 
permitted to go blindly on to such a terrible fate as 
awaits them?' 

"He calmly replied: 'If you do not control your 
emotion of sympathy better than this, I shall take you 
back to your body and you will not be permitted to 
extend your investigations for some time. These 
women are passing through this phase of experience 
because at present they have neither the desire nor 
the will to escape it. If you will observe you will see 
that the objective mind of each is in complete control 
of her actions. If I were suddenly to lift the veil and 
show them the entities who stand at their elbows, and 
if they were to be made conscious of the dangers they 
are approaching, they would scream and faint; and 



After Death. 265 

when they would return to consciousness upon the 
material plane, they would overlook the lesson which 
I had attempted to teach and would believe they had 
been the victims of a nightmare or of a joke. Then 
they would only drink the deeper to drown the fear- 
ful recollection. No. It is impossible to help a soul 
until it is ready and desires to be helped, for only then 
it will co-operate with its helper, and even then one 
must be wise enough not to do too much at one time, 
since none can bear more truth than can be immedi- 
ately digested and applied to present conditions.' 

"Passing on to another apartment on that same 
floor we found the man and woman who owned the 
house. They were sitting at a table and were play- 
ing cards with two other persons. It was not difficult 
to see that these two also were much further along 
on the downward road than were any of the women in 
the parlor. These, also, were drinking intoxicants 
and were using the worst language I had ever heard. 
They w r ere gambling and also plotting against the 
fortunes and the lives of several persons ; and, crowd- 
ing around them so closely that they could scarcely 
be distinguished apart, were disembodied souls who 
were almost as dark and as devilish looking as were 
some of those whom we had seen in Avitchi. These 
entities mentally suggested diabolical plans to these 
human plotters and then laughed heartily when their 
suggestions were accepted. 

"Rising to the floor above we entered a large, lux- 
uriously furnished room where there was a young girl. 



266 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

She was very handsome but most unhappy. There 
were glasses and liquor upon a table which she had 
not touched. When we entered she was pacing the 
floor and was wringing her hands in an agony of 
grief; and immediately my sympathies began to go 
out to her. But Master touched my hand and said: 
'Kemember your poise. If you lose it you cannot be 
of service to her nor to any one else whom you will 
meet. Now listen/ 

" 'Oh, my God, my God, have you forsaken me?' she 
moaned. 'Why did I yield to that awful temptation ! 
I must get away from this place and go back to my 
father. I will get out. I will, I will V and she rushed 
toward the door just as a dissolute looking man 
stepped into the room. At sight of him the girl 
stopped, hesitated and finally sank into a chair. It 
was evident that he was the direct cause of her mis- 
ery. Coming forward he smilingly made a flattering 
remark, to which she did not reply, but continued to 
look steadily and sullenly straight before her. At 
this moment Master stepped close to her side, and, 
pushing away the evil entities who stood around her 
and were mentally urging her into a passion, he whis- 
pered: 'You are repentant, not rebellious; and you 
desire to be good. You can and you shall escape from 
this place before you are compelled to sin again/ and 
these words he repeated over and over again to her. 

"Sensitive to thought as the girl was, she seemed to 
listen to Master's suggestions, and immediately 
gained control of her anger. And when the man who 



After Death. 267 

had just entered laid his hand upon her shoulder 
caressingly, she rose and confronted him; and while 
the tears shone in her eyes, she said: 'You say you 
love me, and it was because of your protestations of 
love that I disobeyed my good old father and fled 
with you. You promised to marry me, but you did 
not do it. Will you release me and give me the money 
to return to my father?' 

"At first the man looked surprised and then pro- 
voked and finally replied : 'Still harping on that sub- 
ject which I thought you had forgotten. Why can't 
you be satisfied as you are? Haven't you everything 
a girl could possibly want?' 

" 'No. I want my freedom from this den of iniquity. 
I want to breathe the pure air and see the sunshine 
again. I am sorry for my wilfulness and for my dis- 
obedience and wish to return home,' she replied sadly. 

" 'But you are disgraced. Who will recognize you 
in the town where you were born and shone with such 
brilliancy for so short a time?' he sneered. 

" 'My father will receive me and God will forgive 
me, and I don't care for the others. I want to be 
good and be happy again before I die,' she sobbed. 

"Here Master stepped close to the man and whis- 
pered: 'Pity and release her; she is too good to live 
this life,' and this he repeated several times until the 
man received the thought and said : 

" 'When would you like to go?' 

" 'Now ! this instant,' she replied, and started 
toward the closet for her wraps. 



268 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

" 'But how can you pack all your gowns and get 
away to-day? Better stay another night/ he said 
slowly. 

" 'I don't want ever to see those things again/ she 
replied passionately, 'for they would only remind me 
of my miserable mistakes, which I wish to forget. 
Please let me go now.' 

"At that moment an evil entity came close to the 
man and was about to suggest something to him when 
Master stepped between the two and said: 'As you 
will some time hope for mercy, have mercy now for 
this girl/ and he suggested the thought with such 
force that the man turned pale and began trembling. 
After a moment he said : 'And so you shall go home, 
and have all the money that you will need to take 
you there. If your father refuses to take you back, 
let me know, and I will send you enough more to keep 
you honest until you can turn yourself somehow/ and 
handing her a large package of bank notes he said: 
'Come, I will see you to the station/ and they walked 
together out of the house. Then Master said: 'She 
is the only person in this place who is ready to be 
helped, and now let us go.' 

"The next place we visited was an opium den ; down 
a narrow street into a Chinese shop where there were 
Oriental wares for sale. Finally we entered a large 
room in the basement of the building where the deadly 
drug was smoked. Here were men and women lying 
around the room upon luxurious couches that were 
piled high with silken pillows. These persons were 



After Death. 269 

in all states of stupefaction, and like the place that 
we had just left this, too, was crowded with disem- 
bodied entities in their different stages of undevelop- 
ment. All these entities had been opium smokers 
during their past incarnations, but now, not being 
possessed of physical bodies, could only enjoy their 
favorite indulgence by proxy — as the disembodied 
soul of a drunkard enjoys the fumes of intoxicants 
through vampirizing an embodied drunkard. These 
entities were nearly all objective, animal minds who 
had been deserted by their subjective minds, but were 
still strong enough to influence and to suggest the 
thought to their victims to smoke opium. When their 
victims had become completely stupefied and uncon- 
scious those vampires settled down upon them like 
huge black bats and, lying out at full length upon the 
prostrate physical forms, drew from them their mag- 
netic forces until, after regaining consciousness, they 
could scarcely stand or walk. In this manner the 
vampires were able to enjoy the fumes of the burn- 
ing opium and at the same time gain the magnetic 
strength they desired and needed in order to continue 
with their diabolical work. 

"In this place there seemed to be no one who could 
be helped, since those who had been deserted by their 
higher or subjective minds were simply animal or 
objective minds incarnated in weakened and diseased 
physical bodies and were beyond help. And those who 
still were blest with subjective minds were not con- 



270 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

trolled by them, but were entirely dominated by their 
animal natures. 

"As we passed through the city we paused for a 
few moments in many homes of the rich and also the 
poor, and saw much suffering, but some happiness in 
both. In every class there were individuals who were 
positively good and were living up to their highest 
ideals. The homes of these were filled with bright 
and uplifting vibrations and around such incarnated 
souls were disembodied entities who were suggesting 
beautiful thoughts to assist them in their work for 
themselves and for others 1 In other homes, often 
where there was much wealth and social honor, there 
was degeneracy and drunkenness. And this condition 
applied equally as well to each of the two extremes 
of society. Persons who had nothing to do, and those 
who would do nothing, were surrounded by disem- 
bodied entities of a like or of a worse nature than them- 
selves, who suggested demoralizing thoughts which 
were accepted and acted upon. And nearly all these 
disembodied entities were earth-bound and could not 
pass to higher planes than the first subjective, because 
their love for material things was greater than for 
spiritual qualities. They stayed with the sensual be- 
cause they loved sensuality; and would eventually 
either reincarnate or sink lower because of their 
grossness, 

"Among the middle classes, with persons who were 
neither rich nor poor, but who were kept busy at work 

lr The History and Power of Mind, p. 186. 



After Death. 271 

earning a living we found much greater mental de- 
velopment and more purity and truth. And I was 
strongly impressed with the thought that physical and 
mental activity are great protections against degen- 
eracy and all kinds of sin. This is because the objec- 
tive minds gain the greatest strength and power when 
their physical bodies are idle. 

"After we had studied the first subjective plane, as 
it appeared in the largest city in our country, my Mas- 
ter said, 'I shall now show you something of the sec- 
ond subjective plane or first heaven which surrounds 
the earth outside the first plane. This is the tem- 
porary abode for disembodied egos who have struggled 
through and have overcome many of the temptations 
of earth; and have gained a point of development 
where they desire to progress instead of retrogress. 
For such, this is a resting place between earth lives 
where they may digest, as it w T ere, their late experi- 
ences and assimilate the good that is to be gotten 
from each. When an ego has reached the second sub- 
jective plane, it is not likely, although not impossible, 
to fall into Avitchi. But if such a fate should befall 
it, then it is due to the fact that it was more nega- 
tively than positively good, and fell through lack of 
strength to resist some great temptation upon earth. 
After such an ego has been permitted to suffer for a 
time the consequences of its mistakes, usually a 
stronger one goes down and attempts to encourage 
and to assist it out of its unhappy condition. And 
that angel of mercy is usually the other half of itself. 



272 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

But instances like these are rare, although they do 
sometimes occur/ 

"It seemed as if a burden of lead had been lifted 
from my shoulders when we entered the atmosphere 
of that next higher plane; for we had indeed passed 
through purgatory and had at last entered a heaven 
of rest. There were no shadowy places, no darkness 
nor any gloom there. But there were trees and flow- 
ers and mossy banks and flowering shrubs. There 
were also beautiful places of abode and large magnifi- 
cent buildings like amphitheatres, erected for assem- 
bly halls. And everything seemed to be as tangible 
and as firm to me as the earth had seemd to be to my 
physical body. In a vague way I had expected to find 
this plane a vapory, cloudy place, and I think I had 
even expected to find the egos who dwelt there trans- 
parent and intangible. 

"A silvery light that reminded me of intensified 
moonlight shone everywhere. And there was a rest- 
fulness in the atmosphere of which I had never be- 
fore dreamed. 'Let us sit here upon the bank of this 
stream among these flowers/ I said, and my Master 
consented. After the horrible scenes that I had so 
recently looked upon on the lower plane of being, 
this place seemed to be the height of beauty and bliss, 
and I said : ' Surely no soul could ask for more happi- 
ness than this/ and Master replied : 

" 'This is indeed beautiful and restful, but there 
are planes beyond this where there are glories greater 
than these.' 



After Death. 273 

"At that moment we saw two egos approaching, and 
as I gazed at them in speechless wonderment, my 
Master said that they were re-united half souls who 
were enjoying this paradise together after an earthly 
incarnation of suffering. Radiant with happiness 
they were the most beautiful beings I had yet seen, 
and, as they came nearer, I felt some of the love they 
radiated. Pausing at a short distance they smiled 
and waved their hands as if to welcome us to their 
heaven and then passed on. After resting for a time 
Master said : 'Come, you have kept your poise so well 
through these experiences that I shall now show you 
the next higher plane of being/ and rising, we passed 
on through gardens and groves, through fields and 
over hills, for what seemed to be a great distance. And 
during each moment I felt so uplifted and so happy 
that I hardly recognized myself in this new environ- 
ment. On our way we met many beautiful egos, each 
of whom kindly saluted us, but did not offer to engage 
in conversation. Unlike mortals they appeared to 
be devoid of curiosity, although they must have 
known that I did not belong in their realm. As we 
were passing a large assembly hall, we paused to 
listen to the music, and what I heard in that beautiful 
place made a lasting impression upon my mind. Lover 
of music as I had always been, I had studied with 
the best masters available upon earth, but when I 
listened to the music on that plane I felt that never 
again should I wish to hear my own or another human 
voice lifted in song. The melody was so entranc- 



274 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

ing that I stood spellbound until it ceased, and then 
Master said: 'Come, we have but little more time. 
You have been away from your body longer than I 
intended and we must hasten back. But before we 
go, look yonder for a moment/ and raising my eyes, 
I saw the golden glory of the gods. We were at the 
boundary between the third and the fourth planes of 
being, where an electric, silvery, blue light faded into 
a golden yellow light, softer and more beautiful than 
can be described ; since words fail to express the depth 
of feeling that was awakened at the sight of the scene 
that lay before me. But in that sacred moment it 
became pictured upon my memory, never to be 
effaced. 

"There were Beings upon that plane who shone as 
brightly as the sun, and the colors that radiated from 
them were more beautiful than are those of a rain- 
bow, because they were living, throbbing colors. And 
there was a soft melody in the air that seemed to come 
from every direction. There was a fragrance, too, so 
subtile and so sweet that it seemed to permeate every- 
thing. This perfume, I understood, was the essence 
or the souls of the flowers with which the land was 
filled. 

" 'Is this the theologians' heaven, the place which 
they describe as the city with pearly gates and golden 
streets?' I asked my Master, and he replied: 

" 'No. That plane is still beyond this one. I would 
show it to you, but you could not bear the vibrations 
of that realm. That plane is what the Eastern stu- 



After Death. 275 

dents call Nirvana and is where perfected souls go to 
rest forever and forever, as men reckon time. But 
individual bliss in Nirvana does not last forever, since 
all individual conditions must sometime change. The 
egos who enter Nirvana have reached Godhood, and, 
before leaving the fourth plane they elect whether 
they will undertake the mission of assisting human 
souls onward in their development or pass into Nir- 
vanic bliss and finally fade out as individual souls 
and be absorbed into the yellow cosmic current, be- 
coming a part of the universal spiritual force. 1 Many 
choose to become one with that force and forever lose 
their individuality rather than return to earth and 
witness the sinning and suffering there. Others, after 
reaching this plane, and after resting here for a sea- 
son prefer to return to earth and assist those who are 
coming on behind. " 'Then those Beings return to the 
world's battle ground w T here they sometimes incarnate 
as Saviours or Avatars and lead such egos as will be 
led out of the bondage of ignorance and into a knowl- 
edge of truth, which is freedom. 

" 'The ancient religious teachers, as you now under- 
stand, selected the two extreme conditions or states 
of consciousness as heaven and hell, and omitted the 
intermediate planes of being, except the first subjec- 
tive plane, which they call purgatory, where the 
majority of disembodied souls go. By working upon 
man's fears and hopes they expected to prevent his 



iThe History and Power of Mind, pp. 132, 133, 138, 157, 158, 224, 237. 
From Incarnation to Re-incarnation, pp. 138-139. 



276 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

sinning and thus raise him to higher realms. They 
did what they thought best at the different periods 
of time in which they served humanity. But old 
forms and old systems of religion must give way to 
new, and man now needs greater truths and more 
freedom of thought than ever before during this period 
of evolution.' " 

THE END. 



INDEX 

REVISED BY JAMES H. WESTGOTT 



Activity Throughout Deity During Each Cosmic Day — 37. 
Adeptship, Foundation Stones Necessary for — 175. 
Afflictions, Deity Not Responsible for Our — 78. 
Age of Mental Power — 132. 
Reason — 132. 

Sixth Planet Closing— 221 to 226. 
Alcohol Retards Psychic Development — 112. 
Anger — Belongs to Red Cosmic Current — 126, 127. 
Crimes Caused by — 126. 
Deity Does Not Show— 249. 
Animal Forms — Instinct Helps to Improve and Preserve — 123. 
Mental Origin of— 98. 

Seraphim and Cherubim Materialized — 68, 98 to 
101. 
Kingdom— Creation of— 67 to 69, 100, 101. 

Demand and Supply Used Unconsciously by — 

180. 
Evolved Through Re-embodiment of Life 

Principle — 101. 
Vibrations of — Higher Than Those of Vege- 
table Kingdom — 167. 
Ants, Consciousness of — 122. 
Appendix, Vermiform — Cause of Its Degeneration — 107. 

Use of— 107. 
Assyria — See Nineveh. 
Athletics— Proper Use of— 107 to 111. 
Atom— Defined— 141, 142. 



277 



278 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation, 

Atom — Demagnetization of — 206, 207. 

" Form Depends on Vibration of — 165, 166. 

Individual Center of Force— 142, 143. 
" Magnetic Attraction Caused by Polarization of — 207. 
Mind Composed of— 167, 168. 
Motions of— 143, 217. 
Negative Side of— 207. 
Positive Side of— 207. 
Soul Composed of— 167, 168. 
Used in Creation of Form— 165, 166. 
Visible to the Soul— 146. 
Attraction — Atoms Vibrating at Common Rate Cause — 166. 
" Construction Depends on — 142. 

Evolution Depends on Repulsion and — 142, 189. 
" Law of — Action on Half Souls — 42. 

" in Parenthood— 72, 73. 
" Operation of— 204, 212. 
" Sex Principle a Part of— 20. 
" Success Caused by— 198. 
Magnetic — Caused by Polarization of Atoms — 207. 

Depends on Vibration — 143. 
Mental — 167, 189 to 213. 

A Constructive Force — 189. 
Vibration Cause of— 167. 
" Powers Manifest as — 142. 

" Souls Influenced by Gravic — 248, 253. 

Aura — Expansion of — 145. 

Mental Creations Remain in — 212. 
Avatars — See Teachers. 
Avitchi— See Hell. 

Baby, First Uses Force Destructively — 158. 
Babylon Compared with Modern Cities — 30. 
Description of — 30. 
Fall of— 31, 32. 
Polygamy in — 30. 
Religion of— 31. 



Index. 



279 



Babylon— Rise of— 28, 29. 

Sensuousness and Excesses in — 29 to 31. 
Barrenness — Among Chinese — 88, 89. 

Causes Race Suicide — 87, 88. 
Curse of God— 55. 
Result of Law— 87, 
Baths, Cold, Dangerous— 108, 109, 233. 
Beings— Celestial— 92 to 101, 116, 147, 215. 

Knowledge Received Through Concentration on — 116. 
on Third Subjective Plane— 274, 275. 
Beltis, Temple of — Women Offered Themselves Before — 31. 
Beverages, Proper Kind for Man — 230. 
Blue Cosmic Force — See Force, Cosmic. 
Body— Care of— 228 to 234. 

Destruction of— 157, 215. 
Elimination of Poison from Mind and — 79. 
First Men had Powerful— 106. 
Formation of— 74, 77, 78, 158. 
Generates Forces and Power — 155, 156. 
Influenced by Past Mistakes — 78. 
Material Manifestation of Inner Man — 157. 
Mental Power Requires Strong Physical — 205. 
Preservation of, After Death — 215. 
Psychic Development Demands Sound — 104, 105, 113. 
Renewal of— 157. 
Sexual Excesses Ruin — 18, 19. 
Sin Affects Formation of— 78. 
Soul Leaving — 145. 
Used as Long as Desired— 176. 
Breath of Life— Life Currents— 101. 
Brotherhood, Student of Silent — Requirements of — 175. 
Calamities Are Caused by Fear — 198. 
Celestial Crematorium — 155. 

Celibacy — No Escape from Divine Law Through — 49. 
Ordinary Manifestations of — 47 to 49. 
" True Principle of — 49. 



280 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation, 

Center— In Growth of Form— 166, 167. 
" of Consciousness, Origin of — 92. 

" Force— 141, 142. 
" " " Arousing of, im Next Cosmic Day — 144. 
Formation of— 142, 148. 
Man Is Highest on This Planet— 189. 
Origin of— 92. 

Reawakening of Powerful — 144. 
Shape of— 157. 
Chaos, Celestial in Fourth Period — 66. 
Character Must Be Built on Chastity — 51. 
Chastity — Applicable to Both Sexes — 51. 
" Character Must Be Built on — 51. 

Denned— 49, 50. 
Mental— 50, 51. 
Physical— 50. 
Value of— 51. 
Cherubim — See Seraphim and Cherubim. 
Children— Development of— 158, 159. 

" Disappointments of Shake Confidence — 83. 

Modesty and Purity Should Be Taught to— 79, 81. 
Moulding of Minds of— 80. 
Presence of Deity Should Be Taught to— 80. 
Questions of— 82, 83. 
Training of— 71, 79 to 85. 
Chinese — Sex Relationship Among — 88, 89. 

Unprogressiveness of — 88, 89. 
Christ — See Jesus. 

Christianity, Christians Departed from True — 242. 
Church — Christian, Degenerate Practices of — 242. 
Creeds and Dogmas of— 130, 131, 245. 
Dominion of — 130. 
Early, Fear Used by— 242, 243. 
Independent Moralists' Effect on— 131, 132. 
Mental and Christian Scientists' Effect on — 132. 
Withdrawal from— 130, 131. 



Index. 281 

Clairaudience — See Clairvoyance. 
Clairvoyance and Clairaudience. 

Acquirement of— 104, 133, 134. 
Defined— 133. 

Developed by Use of Cosmic Currents — 105. 
Not Dependent on Mesmerism — 133. 
Sound Mind and Body Required for— 104, 105, 113. 
Spiritual Planes Open to — 137. 
Coercion, Deity Never Uses — 205. 
Cold, Demagnetization by— 233, 234. 
Comets as Destructive Force — 148, 149. 

in Fourth Period — 65. 
"Common Sense" by Paine — 245. 
Communal Marriage — 53, 54. 
Concentration — Aid to Practice of — 111, 161. 

Cosmic Force Consciously Used Through — 159. 
Defined— 159. 

Demand and Supply Aided by — 180, 181. 
Draws Object Thought of— 161. 
Examples of— 161 to 163. 
Exercises in — 160 to 165. 
Lack of — Detrimental — 159. 

Mental Power Gained by— 159 to 165, 181, 182. 
Muscular Exercise by — 111, 159. 
Particularity Necessary in — 205, 206. 
Practice Increases Power of — 181 to 184. 
Psychic Development Aided by — 104, 111, 134. 
Rules to Increase — 161 to 165. 
Spiritual Power Gained by — 164, 182. 
Success Aided by— 205, 206. 
Successful Persons Use — 181. 
Condiments — Stomach Injured by — 230. 
Confucius — Chinese Bound to — 88. 
Conscience— Beliefs Regarding— 123, 124. 

Cause of Difference in— 128, 129. 
Disregard of— 170, 



282 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

Conscience— Effect of—- 123, 124. 

Evolution of Man Helped by— 129, 130. 
Growth of— 123, 124. 
Instinct Mother of— 124. 
Loss of— 128. 

Sympathy Often Mistaken for— 125, 126. 
Used to Conquer Objective Mind — 124. 
Voice of— 124 to 130. 
Consciousness — Desire Exists Only with — 121. 

Grows Out of Sub-Consciousness — 121, 122. 
In Man, Animals and Plants— 120 to 123. 
Instinct Born of— 123. 
Man is Center of— 189. 
Mind Grows from— 122. 
Origin of Center of — 92. 
Swarm— 122. 
Conservation of Forces — See Force, Conservation of. 
Construction — Depends on Attraction — 142. 
Follows Destruction — 158, 
" Harder Than Destruction — 158. 

Mental Attraction Is Force for — 189. 
Of Worlds— 144 to 149. 
Optimism Is Force for — 189. 
Progression Is Force for — 189. 
Cosmic Currents — See Force, Cosmic. 
Day — See Day, Cosmic. 
Dust— 146, 147, 148. 
Force — See Force, Cosmic. 
Creation— By Deity— 13 to 15, 64 to 69. 

" Planetary Spirits— 147 to 149. 
" Mental, Aura Contains — 212. 

Effect of Optimism on Helpful— 203, 204. 
" " «« Pessimism on Harmful — 204. 

Of Animals— 67, 68, 69, 100, 101. 
" Earth— 14, 64 to 66. 
" Form— 166, 167. 












Index. 283 

Creation of Man— 68, 101. 

" Worlds— 144 to 149. 
Vibration Is Keynote of— 165, 189. 
Cremation Frees Soul from Body — 236. 
Crematorium, Celestial, Described — 155. 
Crime is Photographed on Mind — 127. 
Criticism, Fear of— 193 to 196. 
Cyclic Law — A Fundamental Principle — 227. 

Application of, to Man— 227 to 231. 
Governs Flow of Magnetic Force — 217. 
" " Subjective Plane Is Governed by — 253. 

Universal in Its Application — 217, 227. 
Damnation — Church Idea of — 243 to 245. 
Eternal— 243 to 245. 
Infant— 132, 243. 

Used to Force Men to Worship — 243. 
Waning of Belief in— 246. 
Day, Cosmic— Birth of— 13. 

Fifth Period of— 67. 
First Period of— 64. 
Fourth Period— 66, 67. 

Negative Individuals Await Another — 210. 
Same Length as Cosmic Night — 144. 
Second Period of— 64, 65, 93. 
Sixth Period of— 67, 68, 96, 97, 107. 
Third Period of— 65, 66. 

Vibration Generated by Divine Will in Beginning 
of— 143. 
Death— 214 to 240. 

A Second Birth— 235. 

Cause of— 230 to 235. 

Defined by Occultist— 176, 216. 

Fear of, by Objective Mind — 214. 

" Cause of, and How to Destroy — 214. 
Prevention of— 217, 229 to 235. 
Process of, Described— 235, 236. 



284 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

Death, Second— 237 to 240. 

Affects Most Objective Minds Deserted by Their 

Subjective— 237. 
Description of— 238 to 240. 
Final Result of— 240. 

Transgression, Conscious, Persistent and Un- 
ceasing, Cause of — 237. 
Soul After— 241 to 276. 
" Is Weakest Immediately After— -236. 
" Vampirization Is Beginning of — 216. 
Deities, Solar — Awakening of^— 64. 

Deity Works Through— 69. 
Origin of— 92. 
Deity — Activity Throughout, in Cosmic Day — 37. 
Afflictions Should Not Be Blamed on— 78. 
Always Pushes Onward — 17, 18. 
Anger Not Shown by — 249. 
Animals Created by — 68. 
Anthropomorphic Idea of — 131, 245. 
Blue Force is Mental Portion of — 164. 
Christ Taught Loving— 242. 
Creation by— 13 to 15, 64 to 69. 
Demands Met by— 177, 204. 
Existence of— 119, 120, 165. 
Expresses Through Man — 69. 
Karmic Debts Collected by— 76. 
Lessons Taught by— 20, 31, 84, 89. 
Living Creatures Created by — 67, 68. 
Matter is Part of— 65. 
" Never Coerces — 205. 

Origin of All Things— 119, 165. 
Presence of— Should Be Taught Children— 80. 
Repudiation of— 243. 
" Rests as Long as It Labors — 144. 

Souls Not Lost Through Vindictiveness of— 249. 
" Suggestions by— 205. 



. 



Index. 285 

Deity Works Through Individual Instruments— 69, 96, 204, 205. 
Demagnetization— Cause of— 216, 217, 229 to 235. 

Death Is Complete— of Physical Body— 216. 
Disintegration Caused by — 216, 248. 
How Produced— 206, 207. 
Of Earth— 218, 219. 
People Suffer from— 206 to 213. 
Prevention of— 217, 230 to 232. 
Demand and Supply, Law of, Acceptance of — 179. 

" Concentration in— 180 to 183. 
" Condition for Use of— 180 to 189. 
" Conscious Use of— 180. 
" Karmic Law and— 174, 176 to 188, 

205. 
" Obstacles Result of— 183. 
" Operating in Universe — 70. 
" Optimism Assists Operation of — 

203, 204. 
u Pessimism Retards Operation of 
—204. 
" " " Unconscious Use of — 70. 

emands Are Fulfilled— 177, 204 to 207. 
Depletion of Magnetism, Voluntary — 206. 
Desire— Growth of— 120 to 122. 

In Animals and Plants— 120 to 122. 
" Intensification of — 121. 

Merges Into Will— 130, 137. 
Of Disembodied Souls Not Changed— 114. 
Destiny, Man Controls His Own — 176. 
Destruction — Destructive Things Destroyed by — 243. 
Easier Than Construction — 158. 
of Old Forms— 142, 156, 214, 276. 
of Worlds— 144 to 155. 
Premature — Regretted — 157. 
Repulsion Cause of— 142, 189. 
Development — See Kinds of, Also Growth. 



286 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

Devil of Ancient Theology— 131, 247. 

" Used to Frighten Men— 242. 
Diary of Advanced Occult Student, Quotations from — 145 to 155, 

220 to 227, 249 to 276. 
Dielectrics — Negative People Are — 209. 
Discouragement — Cause of — 188. 

Knowledge Kills— 187. 
Repulsion Caused by— 186, 187. 
Disintegration Produced by Demagnetization — 216, 248. 
Dissipation — Result of — 229. 
Divine Mind — See Deity. 
Divorce— Not an Evil— 42, 57 to 59. 

Purpose of First— 16. 
Dust, Cosmic— 146 to 148. 
Dwellers on Threshold — 261. 
Dynamo, Celestial — 151. 
Earth — See also World. 

" Covered with Water — 14, 98. 

Creation of— 14, 66, 67. 
" Demagnetization of — 218. 

Governed by Cyclic Law — 217. 
Interior of— 250 to 260. 
Magnetization of— 14, 218 to 220. 
Requires Rest Eventually — 219. 
Sun Magnetizes— 218 to 220. 
Vampirization of— 217, 218. 
Eden, Abolition of the Garden of — 36. 
Ego — See Soul. Man. Mind. 
Electricity as a Means of Recuperation — 231. 
Elliptical Motion in Expression of Force — 143, 217. 
Elohim— Creation by— 66 to 69. 
Origin of— 92, 93. 
Quickening of— 65, 66. 
Rest of— 13, 65. 

Subjective Minds Created by— 98. 
Embalming — Disintegration Retarded by — 216. 



Index. 287 

Embryo, Formation of Human— 158. 

Energy — See Force. 

Entities Around Opium Den — 268 to 270. 

Draw Magnetism from Psychics — 115. 

Enjoy by Proxy— 63, 269. 

Females Attract— 262. 

(Intoxicants Increase Power of — 264. 
Mental Suggestions by— 266, 267. 
Seek Those in Mental Accord— 263, 270. 
Souls Controlled by— 115, 116. 
Environment, Control of, Necessary — 132, 168. 
Eskimo— not Mentally Highly Advanced — 234. 
Ether, All Things Subjectively Repose in — 13. 
Evil— See Sin. 
Evolution— As God's Will— 15. 

Attraction and Repulsion Necessary for — 142, 189. 
Critical Point in— 247. 
Manifestation of— 120. 
" Moves the Universe — 120. 

Of Animal Man— 14, 15, 36, 159. 
Of Mankind Through Conscience— 129, 130. 
Protection Not Needed for— 197. 
Will Moves— 120. 
Exercise — Improper — 108 to 110. 

Proper— 108 to 111. 
Existence, Personal Not Dependent Upon Physical Form — 214. 
Expiation of Mistakes — 179. 
Expression of Power — 143, 217. 
Ezekiel, Beings Seen by — 94, 95. 
Falsity, Fear and — Go Hand in Hand — 196. 
Fatalism — Karmic Law Assumes Aspect of — in Eastern School — 

176. 
Fate, Cause of— 173. 
Fear— Artists Affected by— 195, 196. 

Attribute of Objective Mind— 191, 195, 214. 
Calamities — Caused by — 198. 



288 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

Fear, Church Used— 242, 243. 

" Dependent Upon Lower Emotions — 195. 
" Destruction of — 195. 

Different Aspects of— 191 to 197. 
" Falsity and Ignorance Accompany — 196. 
Man Influenced by — 242. 
Man Limited by — 191. 
" Must Be Conquered — 191. 

Of Criticism and Public Opinion— 193 to 196. 
" Death, Cause of— 214. 

How to Destroy— 214. 
Of Loss— 191, 192. 
Physical— 191, 192. 
" Prevents Mental Poise and Individualization — 191. 
" Progressive Souls Have No — 197. 

Thoughts and Freedom Limited by — 48. 
Females Attract Souls Ready for Reincarnation— 262. 
Fish, Origin of— 99, 100. 
Food— Kind of, to Avoid— 230. 
Force, See Also Power. 

Always Magnetic, 217. 
Center of, Atom is— 142, 143. 

" " Awakening of — in Next Cosmic Day — 144. 

" Formation of— 142, 148. 
" " Man is Highest — Continually Existing on Earth 
189. 
" Oval Shape of— 157. 
Concentration Necessary for Generation of — 159, 160, 217. 
Conservation of, Defined — 205. 

" Method of— 159, 160, 206, 231. 
" Necessity of— 206, 228, 229. 
" Success Depends on— 198, 205, 206. 
Cosmic Black, in Center of Earth— 248, 256. 

Blue, Clairvoyance Gained Through — 105. 
" Man Deteriorates Without— 105. 
" Mental Portion of Deity— 164. 



I 



Index. 289 

Force — Cosmic Blue, Mentality Increased by — 109, 111, 134. 
" Power Evolved Through— 159, 164. 
" Rest Gained From Use of— 134. 
" " Green, Individualization Results from — 98, 169. 

M " " Needed for Vegetable and Animals — 104. 

Objective Mind Formed from and Uses — 169. 
Power Evolved Through— 159, 169. 
" Mental Power Results from Conscious Use of — 159. 

Orange, Earth Ensouled by— 97, 104. 
" " Human Embryo Permeated by — 158. 

Life Force— 97, 158. 
" " " Objective Mind Formed from and Uses — 

169. 
Physical Strength Supplied by— 169. 
Physical Power Results from Unconscious Use of 

—159. 
Psychic Development Through— 103, 105, 133, 134. 
Red, Anger Aroused by — 126, 127. 
" " Animal Kingdom Requires — 104. 

Minds Formed from and Used — 169, 
170. 
" Earth Permeated by— 248. 
" Emotions and Passions Drawn from — 169, 

257. 
" Lost Souls Disintegrated by— 248, 256, 257. 
" Power Evolved Through Use of— 159. 
" Procreation Induced by — 97, 98. 
" Sexual Passion Aroused by— 126, 127. 
" Undeveloped Disembodied Souls in — 63. 
Sleep After Using— 134. 
Yellow, Absorption into — 275. 

Clairvoyance Gained Through — 103, 105, 
133, 134. 
" " Man Deteriorates Without — 105. 

" Spiritual Portion of Deity— 109, 164, 275. 
Expression of — Dependent on Elliptical Motion — 143, 217. 



290 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

Force, Focusing of— 141 to 164. 

Generation of— 143, 157, 217. 

Magnetic— Governed by Cyclic Law— 217, 227 to 231. 
Waste of— 228 to 231. 
" Man Generates — 155, 156. 
" Manifests in Everything — 142. 
Neither Good Nor Evil— 156. 
" Of Attraction Depends on Vibration of Atoms — 166. 
" Operates Through all Centers — 155, 156. 
Return of — To Emanating Centers — 147. 
Strengthening of— 160, 167. 
" Strong Physical Body Required for Mental — 205. 
Foreordination— Seldom Alluded to — 132, 246, 
Form— Creation of— 165, 166, 167. 

Depends on Vibration— 165, 166. 
Destruction of Old— 142, 156, 214, 276. 
" Existence not Dependent on — 214. 
Fowl, Origin of— 100. 
Freedom — Limited by Fear — 48. 

Of Thought and Speech— 245, 246. 
Soul— 145. 
Future State Depends Upon Condition on Material Plane — 247. 
Generative Organs — See Sex Organs. 
Generation of Power — 142, 157. 
Genesis — Incorrect Order of Creation in — 92. 
Gestation, Body Moulded During — 74 to 78. 
Obsession During — 74. 
Process of— 72 to 77. 
Gladstone— 128, 129. 
God — See Deity. 
Good— Done for Sake of— 130, 137. 

" Necessary Condition for Spirituality — 137. 
Gravic Attraction on Souls — 248, 253. 
Gravity, Law of, Referred to-— 212. 
Green Cosmic Force — See Force, Cosmic. 
Group, Stellar— See Stellar Group. 



Index. 291 

Growth — Happiness Attained Through Spiritual — 135. 

Impossible Previous to Incarnation — 36. 
Half Souls — Action of Law of Attraction on — 42. 

Attempt to Save Each Other from Hell— 239. 
Each Contains Picture of Other— 37, 38. 
Happiness Attained by — 37. 
Reincarnation of — 76. 
Seeking Each Other— 37 to 39. 
Vibrate the Same — 37. 
Hangings, Emotions Cause — 126, 127. 
Happiness — Attained Through Spiritual Growth — 135. 

When Half Souls Find Each Other— 37. 
Defined— 46. 

Excarnated Soul Deprived of, by Mourning — 235. 
Involves Soul's Independence of Others — 192. 
Happiness— Negative— of Subjective Mind— 16, 36, 168, 190. 
Pleasure is not — 42. 
Poise Necessary for — 191. 
Soul Must Have— When Alone— 192, 193. 
The Thing Most Desired— 37. 
Harmony in the Universe — 67. 
Heaven — See Subjective Planes — 65. 
Heavenly Guides — 115. 
Hell— Appearance of Souls in— 252 to 260. 
" Avitchi— 237, 239, 248 to 260. 

Described— 237, 239, 250 to 260. 

Home for Lost Souls— 237, 248. 

Horrors of— 239, 250 to 260. 

Lowest Condition of Lost Souls— 237, 239, 248. 

Souls Reaching Second Subjective Plane Seldom 

Fall into— 271. 
Souls Saved from— 239, 240. 
Vampirization of Inexperienced Souls in — 250. 
Cause of a Soul's Entrance Into — 237. 
" Church Idea of— 242 to 247. 
" Conception of Early Fathers— 242, 243. 



292 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

Hell— Diemetrically Opposed to Nirvana— 237. 
" Difficulty of Saving a Soul from— 239. 
" Fear of— 242, 243,, 247, 260. 
" Origin of Bible Legend— 256 to 258. 
" Used to Force Men to Worship— 242, 243, 260. 
" Universalist's Idea of — 244. 
" Waning of Belief in— 246. 
Help Cannot be Given to Soul Until Ready— 265. 
Heredity, Aspect of— 75, 77, 78. 
Holiness, Halo of, Around Teachers — 252. 
Hymen, Physical Expression of Purity — 80. 
Ignorance and Fear Associated — 196. 
Improvement Needed Every Moment — 78. 
Immortality— 214, 215. 
Incarnation, Reason for — 37, 75, 78, 84. 
Independent Sex Life — 62. 

Psychic Dangers of— 62, 63. 
Indigestion, Pessimism Caused by — 185. 
Indignation, Effect of— 180, 181. 
Individualization — Fear Prevents — 191, 192. 
Goal of Every Soul— 192. 
Green Cosmic Force Produces — 98, 169. 
Indolence, Voluptuousness Caused by — 25. 
Infant Damnation— 132, 242, 243. 
Infidels, One Cause of — 243. 
Ingersoll, Robert G., Work Done by — 246. 
Insanity — Caused by Religious Beliefs Sometimes — 243. 
Obsession Causes — 74, 115. 
Yoga Practices Cause — 117, 118. 
Insects, Origin of — 100. 
Instinct— Birth of— 123. 

God Became' — in Animals — 119. 
Merges Into Intuition — 130. 
" Mother of Conscience — 124. 

Use of— 123. 
Intoxicants — Brain Affected by — 264. 



Index. 



293 



Intoxicants— Control by Entities Assisted by— 264. 
Entities Enjoy by Proxy — 269. 
Retard Psychic Development — 112. 
Intuition — God is— in Man — 119. 

Instinct Merges Into — 130. 
Necessary for Spirituality — 137. 
Suggestions of Subjective Mind — 202. 
Java, Island of, Burning Pool Under — 258. 
Jesus — an Exalted Being — 94. 
Healing by— 242. 

" Followers of— 242. 
Love Taught by— 242. 
Jonah Warned Nineveh — 26, 27. 
Justice, Law of — Rules the World — 60. 
Karma, Debts of — Accumulation of — 170 to 186. 
Affect Future Births— 203, 204. 
Collected Some Time— 76, 173, 174. 
Example of— 172 to 186. 
Exhaustion of— 179, 180. 
Prevent Seeing Truth — 179. 
Result of— 172 to 186. 
Law of, and Demand and Supply — 171 to 188, 205. 
Mock Marriage a Result of — 60, 61. 
Objective Mind Creates Bad— 202, 203. 
Optimist Ceases to Create Bad — 203. 
Parenthood Influenced by — 75 to 78. 
Reincarnation Prevented by — 253. 
Keynote of Creation, Vibration Is — 165, 189. 
Kismet — Karmic Law as — 176. 
Knowledge Received Through Meditation and Concentration Upon 

Great Consciousness and the Celestial Beings — 116. 
Labor — Proper Amount Per Day — 231. 
Law — Causes Certain Incarnations — 75, 76, 78, 84. 
Cyclic — See Cyclic Law. 
" Divine — See Deity. 
" of Attraction — See Attraction. 



294 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

Law of Demand and Supply — See Demand and Supply. 
" Justice Rules the World — 60. 
" Repulsion, Acts on Souls — 42. 
" Success — See Success. 
Religious Reaction in Accord with — 244. 
Transgressions Against the — 87, 246, 247. 
Legends Founded on Fragments of Truth — 256. 
Lessons Taught by Divine Law— 20, 31, 84, 89. 
Let There Be Light Caused Vibrations — 143. 
Life, Primary Object in, is Development — 84. 
Light— Demand for — 64. 

" Souls Possess Power to Create — 251. 
Liver, Torpid — Pessimism Caused by — 185. 
Love — Attractive Force — 235. 

Doctrine of, Taught by Jesus — 242. 
Luck, Belief in, Through Ignorance — 172. 
Macrocosm — Laws of — Control Microcosm — 96, 228. 
Magnetism — Conservation of — 228 to 232. 

Disembodied Entities Draw — from Psychic — 115, 116. 
Ebbing and Flowing of— 217, 228, 229. 
Exchange of— 232. 

Lost by Worlds Not Wholly Regained— 220. 
Sun Gives— to Earth— 218 to 220. 
Vampirization of— 206 to 212. 
" Voluntary Depletion of — 206. 

Majority, Race Has Reached Its. — 247. 
Malignant Creatures Offsprings of Men's Minds — 100. 
Man— See also Soul; Mind. 

Advanced — Incarnate in Human Form — 70, 71. 

Awakening of — 70. 

Belongs to Constructive or Destructive Side of Life — 169. 

Blue Force Necessary for — 105. 

Building Body of— 73. 

Center for Generation of Power — 164, 189. 

Condition of — Before Incarnating in Animal Forms — 36, 98. 

Creation of— 68, 69, 101. 



Index. 



295 






Man — Deity Expresses Through — 69. 

Destiny Controlled by— 176, 177. 
Dominion of — Over Earth — 69. 
Evolution of Animal— 14, 15, 36, 159. 
Fall of— 17, 18. 

Fear Influences — More Than Love — 242. 
First Races of— Were Giants— 105, 106. 
Forgot His Origin After Incarnation — 37. 
Governed by Cyclic Law— 227 to 231. 
Highest Center of Force on This Planet— 189. 
Image of God — 71. 
Is Small World— 212. 
Lower Kingdoms Raised by — 105. 
Magnetism of— 217, 228, 229, 232. 
Proper Beverages for — 230. 
Rest Periods Provided for— 217, 219. 
Seraphim and Cherubim Formed Bodies of — 98, 99. 
Strong Incarnate First — 18, 19. 
Subjective Mind Incarnating in — 15. 
Manifestation, Vibration Necessary for — 165. 
Marriage— 36 to 63. 

By Civil Contract— 57 to 59. 

Communal — First Adopted — 53. 

Evolution Gained Through — 58 to 61. 

Honest Men Do Not Violate— Vows— 52, 53. 

Mistakes of the Church about — 57. 

Mock, Disappearance of — 41, 42. 

How to Free One's Self from— 61. 
Reason for— 39, 40, 60. 
Very Numerous — 39. 

Monogamy— High Priests Tried to Establish— 56. 

Polyandry — Evolved Out of Communal — 54. 

Polygamy — 54 to 56. 

Renunion of Half Souls— 39, 56. 

Ridicule of— Shocking— 42, 43. 

True— 39, 56 to 59. 



296 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 



Master of Occultism — See Teachers. 
Materialism, One Cause of Belief in — 243. 
Matter, Part of Deity— 65. 
Meditation — Knowledge Received Through — lltf. 

Used in Psychic Development — 104. 
Memory. Subjective Mind Seat of— of Past Incarnations— 214. 
Mental Attraction— 167, 189. 

Blue Force Increases — Growth — 109, 111, 134. 
Development Necessary for Spirituality — 137, 138. 
" Likes and Dislikes — 167. 

Power Gained Through Concentration— 159 to 165, 181, 182. 
Repulsion — 167. 
Mesmerism, Clairvoyance Not Dependent on — 133. 
Microcosm — Laws of Macrocosm Control — 96, 228. 
Middle Class, Mental Condition of— 270, 271. 
Mind — See also Man; Soul. 
Atomic— 167, 168. 
Consciousness Develops Into — 122. 
" Crime Photographed by — 127. 

" Draws to Itself Whatever Persistently Dwells On — 198. 
" Elimination of Sin, from — Necessary — 79. 
" Healthy, Necessary for Psychic Development — 113. 
Magnetic Attraction of — 198, 213. 

Objective, Abandoned by Subjective Sometimes — 128, 269. 
Bad Karma Created by — 202. 
" " Causes Sorrow and Disharmony — 167, 168. 

" " Conscience Used to Conquer — 124, 170. 

" " Conscious Effort to Control — 175. 

Created by Seraphim and Cherubim — 101. 
Death Feared by — 214. 

Second of— 237 to 240. 
Desire of— Comes from Will— 120. 
Domination by— 168, 169. 
Endowed with Subjective— 123, 168. 
Evolution of— 100, 101, 120 to 123, 189, 190. 
Fear is Attribute of— 191, 195, 214. 



Index. 



297 



Mind Objective, Grows When Body is Idle — 270. 

Holds Subjective Mind to Earth— 193. 
Life to—Meaning of— 214, 215. 
Must be Raised for Progress — 190. 
Origin of— 101, 120 to 123, 169. 
Pessimism Caused by — 202. 
Repellent to Aids in Evolution — 167. 
Result of Control by— 264. 
Struggles for Supremacy — 101, 102. 
Subjective Mind Ruling— 168, 169. 
Superstitions of — 175, 176. 
Vibrates Lower than Subjective — 167, 190. 
Part of Deity— 65. 
Subjective — See also Soul; Man. 

Abandonment of Man by— 128, 269. 

Blissful Existence of— 15, 16, 36, 168, 190, 191. 

Color is Blue and Yellow — 105. 

Conscience Used by, to Conquer Objective 
Mind— 124, 170. 

Created by Elohim— 68, 69, 98, 105. 

Deity Expresses Through — 68, 69. 

Division of — 16. 

Earth Bound by Objective Mind — 193. 

Endowing Objective Mind— 123, 168. 

Experience of— 18, 128, 129, 168. 

Incarnating in Man — 15, 69, 168. 

Nature of— 15 to 18, 190. 

Negative Happiness of— 16, 18, 36, 168, 190. 

Negative Side of— 15, 16. 

Poise Must be Acquired by — 191. 

Positive Side of— 15, 16. 

Preparation of Universe for — 14. 
" Progression of — 191. 

Rarely Dies— 237. 

Realm of — Before Coming to this Planet— 98. 
" Remembers Past Incarnations— 214. 



298 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

Mind Subjective— Retrogression of— 17, 18. 

Ruling Objective Mind— 168, 169. 
Sire of Conscience — 124. 
Struggle for Supremacy— 101, 102. 
Vibrates Higher Than Earth— 189, 190. 

" Objective Mind— 167, 190. 
Will of— Aspect of Divine Will— 120. 
Wishes of— Granted— 187. 
Minerals, Repositories for Magnetic Force — 219. 
Miscarriage Cannot Prevent Operation of Law — 75, 76. 
Mistakes, Body Influenced by Past — 78. 

Expiation of— 179. 
Modesty Does Not Indicate Weakness — 81. 

First Lesson that Should be Taught— 79. 
Taught by Example^80, 81. 
Mohammedan — Kismet in Aspect of Fatalism — 176 
Money Should be Earned Before Spent — 188. 
Moralist, Independent — 130, 131. 

Effect on Church— 131, 132. 
Moses, Ten Commandments Given to for Benefit of Israel — 55. 
Motherhood — See Parenthood. 
Motion, Cessation of in Cosmic Night — 143, 144. 

Elliptical Necessary for Expression of Power — 143, 217. 
Rotary Necessary for Generation of Power — 142, 157, 217. 
Mourning, Excarnated Soul Deprived of Happiness by — 235. 
Music of the Spheres — Clairaudient Can Hear — 133, 148. 

On Second Subjective Plane— 273. 
Name, Soul— 197. 

Naval — a Center for Generation of Force — 160. 
Nebuchadnezzar, Babylon at Height in Time of — 31. 
Negative Side to Everything— 207. 
Negativeness, Growth Impossible Through — 36, 50, 137. 

" True Happiness not Attained Through — 135. 

Night, Cosmic, Inaction During — 65, 144. 

Manner of its Coming — 144. 
M " Same Length as Cosmic Day — 144. 



Index. 299 

Nineveh, Decline of— 25, 26. 

Description of — 23 to 25. 
Destruction of — 27, 28. 
Jonah Warned— 26, 27. 

Power of Concentration and Creation in — 23. 
Repentance of— Effect of— 26, 27. 

Sensuousness in — Continued Until Destruction — 25, 26. 
Sexual Excesses in — 26. 
Nirvana — See Subjection Plane, Fourth. 
Objective Mind — See Mind, Objective. 
Obsession — Causes Insanity — 74, 115. 

During Gestation — 74. 
Occult, Quotations from Diary of Advanced Student — 145 to 155, 
220 to 227, 249 to 276. 
Truths Given Only to Those Prepared— 70, 82. 
Occultism, Eastern School of — 176. 
Occultists, High Priests Were — 56. 
Omnipotence, Attribute of Spirituality — 138, 139. 
Concentration Necessary for — 138. 
Demand for— 134, 164. 
Receiving of— 137, 145, 164. 
Unconscious Demand for — 164. 
Omnipresence, Attribute of Spirituality — 138 to 140. 

Western Occultists do not Demand — 139. 
Omniscience, Attribute of Spirituality — 138. 

Concentration Necessary for — 138. 
Demand for— 134, 164. 
Receiving of— 137, 145, 164. 
Unconscious Demand for — 164. 
Opium Den, Subjective Plane Around — 268, 269. 
Optimism, Constructive Force — 189. 

Demand and Supply Helped by— 203, 204. 
Karmic Obstacles Not Created by — 203. 
Result of— 200 to 204. 
Success Brought by— 199 to 200. 
Versus Pessimism — 199 to 204. 



300 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

Orange Life Force — See Force, Cosmic. 

Organs, Sex — See Sex. 

Others, Duty to Help— 91. 

Paine, Thomas— Mental Bondage Broken by— 132, 245. 

Parenthood— 64 to 91. 

A Sacred Privilege— 21, 71, 72. 

Body Moulded in— 74, 75, 77, 78. 

Compulsory — 76 

Divine— 68. 
" " Beginning of — 64. 

Duty of— 85 to 87, 91. 

Ego Around Mother Before Re-Incarnation— 72 to 74. 

Example in— to Children— 82. 

Exercise of— 69, 70, 90, 91. 
" Heredity Impossible in — 74, 75, 77, 78. 

Karmic Law in— 75 to 78. 

Law of Attraction in — 72, 73. 

Miscarriage are Resultless — 76. 

Neglect of Child in— 79. 

Obsession During — 74. 

Of Plants— 121. 
" Religious Orders Encourage — 90. 

" Sins of Omission and Commission in — 79. 

Slavery in— 83 to 91. 

Training of Children in— 71, 72, 79 to 84. 
" Transgression of Law in — 87. 

Passion — See Sexual Passion. 
Patriotism, an Emotion — 125. 

Peace, be Still — Demand for Cessation of Activity — 143. 
Pepper — Irritant to Digestive Organs — 230. 
Pessimism, a Destructive Force — 184 to 186, 189. 

Believer in — Hates Optimist — 199. 

In Hell— 239. 

Objective Mind Causes 202. 

Repulsion Caused by — 184 to 186. 

Retards "Demand and Supply" — 204. 



Index. 301 

Pessimism, Versus Optimism— 199 to 204. 

Physical Development, Cold Baths Dangerous to— 108, 109, 233. 
Lifting Heavy Weights Dangerous — 109, 

110. 
Mental Concentration in — 111. 
Morning Exercise for — 109. 
Short Life of Athletes— 110. 
Tendency to Overdo — 108. 
Form is Not Personal Existence — 214. 
Pineal Gland, Cause of Degeneration of — 106. 

Use of— 106. 
Planet, Close of Sixth Age of— 220 to 227. 
Condition of During Rest Age — 221. 
Plants, Growth of— 120 to 123. 

Paternal Mission in — 121. 
" Sub-Conscious Desire in — 120 to 123. 
Pleasure is Not Happiness — 46. 
Poise, Mental, Fear Prevents— 191, 260. 
" Happiness Requires — 191. 
How to Gain— 198. 
Increases Individuality — 204. 
Necessary for Progression — 191. 
Necessary to Help Others — 266. 
Optimist Has— 199, 203, 204. 
Perfect — Must be Acquired — 191. 
Subjective Plane Requires— 266, 273. 
Polarization of Atoms Causes Magnetic Attraction — 207. 

" Operates on all Planes — 207. 

Polyandry — Evolved out of Communal Marriage — 54. 
Polygamy — 54 to 56. 

Poor, Mental Condition Around the — 270. 
Positive Side to Everything — 207. 
Poverty, Demonstrating Over — 178. 

Result of Previous Demands — 177. 
Power — See Force. 
Primordal Condition — Universe Again Reduced to — 143. 



302 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 



Procreation— Purpose of Sex Organ is-— 18, 21. 
Red Cosmic Current Induces — 97. 
Progression, Constructive Force of— 189. 

Mental Poise Necessary for — 191. 
Prostitution of Generative Organs— Terrible Results of— 20, 22, 

43 to 47. 
Psychic Development, Alcohol Retards^— 112. 

Concentration Aids — 104, 111, 134. 

How to Secure— 111, 112 

Imprudent, Cause of Disrepute — 102, 113. 

Imprudent, Consequence — 104, 113 to 116. 

Kinds of— 102 to 104. 

Occultism Teaches Independent — 114. 

Prudent— 104, 111 to 113, 132, 133. 

Soul Growth— 103. 

Sound Body Necessary for— 104, 105, 113. 

Through Spiritual Developing Circles — 114. 

Through Yoga Practices— 114, 116 to 118. 

Tobacco Affects— 112. 
Psychism — See Psychic Development. 
Psychic Plane — See Subjective Plane. 
Psychics, Entities Draw Magnetism of — 115. 
Puberty, Progressed Ego Takes Possession of Body at — 80. 
Public Opinion, Fear of— 193 to 196. 
Punishment, Belief in Future — Relaxed — 244. 
Future— 247 to 261. 
Result of No Belief in Future— 246. 
Purgatory — See First Subjective Plane. 
Purity, Lasting Effect of— 81. 
Race, Its Majority Has Been Reached — 247. 

" Suicide— 87, 88. 
Reabsorption of the Unprogressive — 186. 
Reaction, Religious — In Accord With Divine Law — 244. 
Red Cosmic Current — See Force, Cosmic. 

Repulsion, Between Atoms Vibrating at Different Rates — 166 to 
168. 



Index. 303 

Repulsion, Destruction Depends on— 142, 189. 
Discouragement Causes — 187. 

Evolution Depends Upon Attraction and— 142, 189. 
Law of, Action on Souls — 42. 
Mental— 165 to 188. 

Cause of— 167 to 188. 
Pessimism Causes — 184 to 186. 
Power Manifests as — 142. 
Blue Force Gives — 134. 
Rest, Necessary for Earth Eventually — 219. 
" Man— 230, 231. 
" Periods of, Provided by Divine Law— 219. 
" Description of— 220 to 227. 
Rich, Mental Condition Around — 270. 
Ridicule of Marriage Shocking — 42, 43. 
"Rights of Man," Paine's— 245. 
Romans — Babylonians Incarnated as — 32, 33. 

Compared With Men To-day— 33, 34. 
Sensuousness Among, Caused Bestiality — 33. 
Rotary Motion for Generation of Force — 143, 157, 217. 
Sacrifice of Great Souls Ends Only with Cosmic Day — 95. 
Saracus, King of Nineveh at Time of Downfall — 27. 
Saul — Seraphim Appeared to — 94. 
Saviours — See Teachers. 
Scientific Men, Knowledge of — 249. 

Scientists, Mental and Christian — Effect on Church — 132. 
Seas Magnetized the Earth — 14. 
Second Death — See Death. 
Seer— Subjective Planes Open to — 72. 

Seraphim and Cherubim, Demonstration of Vegetable and Ani- 
mal Forms— 68, 98 to 101. 
Description of — 93 to 95. 
Half Souls of Each Other— 99. 
Nature of— 95, 96. 
Origin of— 93. 
Sex, Chinese, Relationship of, Among— 88, 89. 



304 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

Sex, Excesses, Animals Do Not Commit — 20. 
Body Ruined by— 18, 19. 
Diminution of Physique Caused by — 106. 
Effect of— 18 to 22. 
In Nineveh — 25. 

Psychic Centers Diminished by— 106, 107. 
Punishment for— 21 to 23. 
" Independent, Life Condemned — 62, 63. 
" Love, Holds Pleasures of, Sacred — 23. 
" Organs, Abuse of Leads to Degredation — 22, 79. 
" Action of Electrical — 21. 

Prostitution, of— 20 to 22, 43 to 47. 
Purpose of— 18, 21. 
" Origin of— 16. 

" Principle is Law of Attraction and Repulsion — 20. 
" Purity Should be Taught Boys and Girls— 80, 81. 
" Relation of Should be Pure— 20, 21, 31, 34. 

" " Foundation for all Mankind — 34. 
" Souls are Without— 81. 
" Union of— 21. 

" Virtue in Either Sometimes Hard to Find — 22. 
Sexual Passion, Belongs to Red Current — 126, 127. 
Causes Crimes— 126, 127. 
" " Physical Repression of by Celibate — 49. 

Sheriff, Motive Actuating— 127, 128. 
Shrub, Sub-consciousness of — 122. 
Sin, Activity Great Protection Against — 270. 
" Belief in the Forgiveness of, Detrimental — 22. 
" Body Influenced by — 78. 

" Causes Shadow on Subjective Plane — 262, 263. 
" Fear Prevents — Against Divine Law — 246, 247. 
" Holds Souls to Material Plane — 63. 
" In Parenthood— 79. 

" Original, Sinking of Subjective Mind — 17. 
" No Escape from Results of — 247. 
" Second Death Caused by Conscious — 237. 



Index. 305 

Sin, Souls Destroyed by Own— 249, 260. 
Slavery, Evil Effect of— 83 to 91. 

Parental— Retards Evolution— 83 to 91. 
Sleep, after Using Cosmic Forces — 134. 

" Generates Greatest Amount of Force — 217, 228. 

" Necessary to Prevent Demagnetization or Death — 217. 

Time Required for— 217, 228 to 231. 
" Vampirization During — By Aged Persons — 232. 
Societies, Ethical — Advanced — 131. 
Sodom and Gomorrah Overthrown by God — 32. 
Solar Deities — See Deities. 

Solomon Not Enrolled as Wise Man by Occultists — 52. 
Sons of God — See Mind, Subjective and Soul. 
Sorrow, Caused by Objective Mind — 167. 
Soul — See also Mind, Subjective; Man. 

Advanced, Seek, the Truth— 130, 249. 

After Death— 241 to 276. 

At Place Where it Belongs— 186. 

Atom Visible to— 146. 

Attraction, Gravic, on — 248, 253. 

Attracts Like Disembodied Souls— 63, 263 to 265, 270. 

Avitchi is Home for Lost— 237, 248. 

Cannot be Helped Until Ready— 265. 

Composed of Ethereal Substance — 192. 

Development of, is Object of Life — 84, 114. 

Difficult to Save from Hell— 239, 240. 

Disembodied, Control by — of Embodied Soul— 114 to 116. 
Desires of, Not Changed — 114. 

Distinction from Spirit of — 104. 

Division of the — 16. 

Fear Does Not Affect Progressive — 197. 

Form of— 69, 71. 

Freedom of — 145. 

Full Possession of Body at Puberty by — 80. 

Indestructible— 192, 196, 198, 241. 

Individualization is Goal of — 192. 



306 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

Soul— Influence Each Other— 34, 35. 

Leaving Body — 144, 145. 

Lost, Abode and Condition of— 248 to 260. 
Result of Own Sinning— 249, 260. 

Mourning Prevents Happiness of — 235. 

Must Learn to be Happy When Alone— 192, 193. 
" Name— 197. 

No Right to Save, Against Its Will— 239. 

Nothing Hidden from Liberated— 145, 146. 
" Pure, Sometimes Persecuted — 22. 

Question for Each— 35. 
" Reabsorption of Degenerate — 186. 
" Reaches Spiritual Plane of Development — 104. 

Re-incarnation of Advanced— 76, 77. 

- ■ 

Retarding Evolution of — 85. 
Reunited to Half Soul— 272, 273. 
Saving Lost— From Hell— 239, 240. 
Second Death of— 237 to 240. 
Sexless— 81. 

Squirrel — Once that of Tree— 100. 
" Tree — Goes Into Squirrel — 100. 
" War of— 16, 17. 

Will Become What Desires— 186. 
" No Salvation of Soul Against— 239. 
Spanish Inquisition, Members of, in Hell — 252. 
Speech Confined to Human Beings — 137, 138. 
Spirit, Distinction of, from Soul — 104. 
Spirits, Planetary — 147. 

Creation by— 147 to 149. 
Rest of— 13. 
Spiritualists— Defined— 104. 

" Method of Pshchic Development by — 114. 

" Misuse of Name of — 114. 

Spirituality, Awakening of Intuition Necessary for— 137. 
" Control of Environment Necessary for — 132. 

Defined— 135 to 138. 



Index. 307 

Spirituality, Happiness Attained Through— 135. 

Mental Development Necessary for — 137, 138. 
Necessary Conditions for— 135, 137, 138. 
Negativeness not— 135 to 137. 
Omnipotence an Attribute of — 138. 
Omnipresence " " " — 138. 

Omniscience " " " — 138. 

Will Absorbs Desire in— 137. 
Yellow Force Increases — 109, 134. 
Stagnation Not Permitted to Exist— 36, 37. 
Stellar Group, Description of— 220 to 222. 
Students of Brotherhood, Requirements of — 175. 
Sub-Consciousness Develops into Consciousness — 121, 122. 

In Plants— 120 to 123. 
Subjective Mind — See Mind, Subjective — Also Soul — Also Man. 
Subjective Plane, Cyclic Law Governs Readjustment on — 253. 
Disembodied Souls Inhabit— 114, 261 to 276. 
Existence on— 246 to 276. 
First, Animal Souls Inhabit— 261, 262. 

" Disembodied Entities Crowd— 114, 261, 262. 
" Evil Souls Swept from— 253. 
" Help Obtained from— 267, 268. 
" Majority of Souls on— 275. 
" Material Plane Interpenetrates — 114. 
" Purgatory is— 253, 260, 275. 
" Scenes on— 260 to 271. 
" Sin Causes Shadows on— 262, 263. 
" " " Souls Awaiting Incarnation on — 262. 

Fourth, Egos Absorbed by Universal on — 139, 275. 
Goal of Eastern School— 139, 140. 
Nirvanic Plane— 139, 140, 275. 
Spiritual Plane of Consciousness — 237, 

275. 
Theologians' Heaven— 274. 
Ignorance of— 249. 
Number of Souls on— 39. 



308 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

Subjective Plane, Second, First Heaven — 271. 

Happiness on— 272, 273. 
Music on — Superior — 273. 
No Shadowy Places on— 272. 
Progressive Souls on— 271. 
Reality of— 272. 
Third, Beings on— 274, 275. 
Golden Light on— 274. 
" Music on— 274. 
Success, Concentration Aids — 205, 206. 

" Conservation of Energy Necessary for — 198, 205 to 206. 
Elements Necessary for— 198 to 213. 
Law of— 198 to 213. 
" Mental Attraction Aids — 199. 

Mode of Mind Necessary for— 198 to 206. 
Particularity Hastens— 205, 206. 
Optimism Brings— 199, 200. 
Pessimism Retards— 199, 200. 
Specific Demands Bring— 198, 199. 
Suggestions, Entities Make Mental — 266, 267. 
Superstitions of Objective Mind — 175, 176. 
Suprarenal Bodies, Cause of Degeneration of — 106, 107. 

Use of— 107. 
Suns, Centers of Systems— 66. 
Description of— 221. 
Magnetize Their Worlds— 218. 
Period of Rest Provided for— 219. 
Sympathy, an Emotion — 125. 
Causes Crimes — 126. 
Mistakes— 125. 
War— 125, 126. 
Control of, Necessary— 125, 264 to 266. 
Judgment Swept Aside by — 125. 
" Mistaken for Conscience — 125. 

Reason Swept Aside by — 125. 
Teachers, Advanced Souls as— 70, 71, 95, 145, 275. 



Index. 309 

Teachers, Appear to Mankind When Needed— 245. 
Glory of— 145, 275. 
Once Men — 95. 

Reverence for — Aided Ancient — 244. 
Sacredness of Parenthood Taught by— 71. 
Self-Sacrifice of— 95. 
Spirituality Taught by— 116. 
Wisdom Taught by— 71, 275. 
Ten Commandments, First Check on Polygamy — 55, 56. 
Thought, Elimination of Poisonous — 79. 
Freedom of— 245, 276. 
" Limited by Fear — 48. 

Magnetic Connection of — 160. 
Threshold, Dwellers on— 114, 261, 262. 
Tobacco, Psychic Development Retarded by — 112. 
Tolstoi, Advanced Soul— 128, 129. 
Transgressions — See Sin. 
Truth, Advanced Souls Wish to Know — 249. 
Cannot be Destroyed — 197. 
Foundation for Occult Teachings — 81, 82. 
Humanity, Mass of, Cannot Receive Higher Truths — 175. 
Karmic Debts Obscure the — 179. 
Mankind Wishing to Know is Taught — 245. 
Universalist Repudiated Belief in Hell— 243, 244. 
Universe, Reduced to Primordial Substance at Times — 143. 
Uranus, Inhabitants of, Live Longer— 227, 228. 

Yearly Cycle Upon, Long — 227. 
Vampirization — Beginning of Death — 216. 

By the Elements of Nature— 233. 

Cold Produces— 233, 234. 

Cyclic Law and— 217. 

Demagnetization Produced by — 206, 207. 

Evolution Retarded by— 206. 

In Married Life— 210 to 212. 

Individuals Exist by— 207 to 212. 

Characteristics of Such— 208, 209. 



310 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 

Vampirization — Lost Soul Disintegrated by Black Cosmic Force 
Through— 248. 
Of Earth, by Men, etc.— 218, 231. 
Of Man by Another— 207 to 212, 231, 232. 
Sleep and— 232. 
Vibration Affected by— 207. 
Vanity Stimulates Some Artists — 195. 
Vegetable Forms, Materialized by Seraphim and Cherubim — 98, 99. 

Mental Origin of— 98. 
Vermiform Appendix — 107. 
Vibration, Attraction Caused by— 143, 166, 167. 

Cessation of, Prevents Magnetic Attraction — 143. 
Creator of Force — 165. 
Different Rates of— 65, 179. 
Evil Creates Dense— 263. 
Form Depends upon — 165, 166. 
Generated by Divine Will— 143, 165. 
Keynote of Creation— 165, 189. 
Law of— 166, 167, 195. 
Motion Due to — 143. 
Necessary for Manifestation — 165. 
Neither Good nor Evil — 156. 
Of Individual Souls— 69. 
On Mental Plane— 167, 168. 
Repulsion Caused by — 166. 
Vampirization Affects — 207. 
Virtue, Required to Know Highest Occult Truths — 81, 82. 

Shines in Manhood as Brightly as in Womanhood — 81. 
Vive Kananda Swami, Yoga Breathing Introduced by — 117. 
Voluptuousness, Indolence Causes — 25. 
Voodoo Sorceress on Subjective Plane — 255, 256. 
Vortex Draws to Itself— 147. 
War, Celestial— 154, 155. 

Of Soul— 16, 17. 
Will, Desire Merges into— 130, 137. 
" Divine — See also Deity. 



Index. 311 

Will, Divine, Cause of Vibration— 143, 165. 
Existed Before Motion — 165. 
" Force that Moves Evolution — 120. 
" Free, Souls Have— 16, 205. 
" No Right to Save a Soul Against its— 239, 240. 
Wise Men of Ancient Times Taught Monogamy — 56. 
Wish, Every, is Granted Sometime — 187. 
Witch of Endor, Story of— 135. 
Work — See Labor. 
World — See also Earth. 

Creation of— 13, 14, 64 to 66, 145 to 150. 
Demagnetized Going Away from Sun — 218. 
Description of, Entering Period of Rest— 221 to 226. 
Destruction of — 144 to 155. 
Difference in Length of Cyclic Periods — 227. 
Life Forces Leaving — 152. 
Magnetized Going Toward Sun — 218. 
Periods of Rest Provided for — 219. 
Seven Great Periods of Activity and Inactivity — 219. 
Under, Description of— 250 to 261. 
Yellow Cosmic Force — See Force, Cosmic. 
Yoga, Dangers of— 117, 118. 
" Degeneration of— 116, 117. 
" First Used by Avatars — 116. 
" Method of Psychic Development — 114 to 118. 
" Used on Atlantis— 116. 



A New Book by the Ingaleses! 

THE Course of Lectures prepared in 1904, 
by Richard Ingalese and Isabella Ingalese, 
and delivered in New York City to their 
advanced students, is now published in book 
form, and ready for delivery. 
The Book is entitled : 

Cosmogony and Evolution, 

and consists of eight chapters on the following 
subjects : 

The Seven Cosmic Periods of Evolution 

The Seven Planets of Evolution 

The Seven Cosmic Forces 

The Seven Planes of Our World 

The Seven Ages of the Earth 

Fatalism, Karma and Free Will 

Immortality 

Along the Path 

Price of book, post paid, $2.00. Orders will 
be taken and filled by 

The Occult Book Concern, 

JOHN B. WATKINS, Manager. 

9-15 Murray Street, New York City. 



History and Power of Mind 

BY 

RICHARD INGALESE 

THIS great work is now in its sixth edition, and is 
everywhere regarded as the standard book of its 
class ; thus justifying the opinion of the secular, 
religious and metaphysical press in its review of 
the book. It is the text book of Western Occultism, and 
is entirely free from the mystical terms and foreign words 
which characterize the Oriental teachings. It is intensely 
practical and is the only work which describes the Cosmic 
Forces which are now being unconsciously used by pro- 
gressive people, in modern cults. It gives the law of men- 
tal and psychic phenomena. It also gives rules and ex- 
planations showing how to develope the power of mind, 
and how to use such power in any desired direction. 
Following is the table of contents : 

1. Occultism : Its Past, Present and Future. 

2. Divine Mind : Its Nature and Manifestations. 
3. Dual Mind and Its Origin. 
4. The Art of Self Control. 

5. The Law of Re- Embodiment. 
6. Colors of Thought Vibrations. 
7. Meditation, Creation, and Concentration. 

8. Lesser Occult or Psychic Forces and their Dangers. 
9. Hypnotism and How to Guard Against It. 
10. Higher Occult or Spiritual Forces and 
their Uses. 
11. The Cause and Cure of Disease. 
12. The Law of Opulence. 

Cloth, 332 pp. including index. Price, $2.00 post paid. 

The Occult Book Concern, 

JOHN B. W ATKINS, Manager. 

9-15 Murray Street, New York City. 



Students of Metaphysics 

Take themselves too seriously who believe that 
truth is only contained in profound treatises. 
The composition of the atmosphere was so appar- 
ent and simple that it escaped analysis for cen- 
turies; so profound truths often seek simplest 
settings, and are thereby frequently overlooked. 
In the two novels 

Mata the Magician 

and 

Linked Lives 

By 

Isabella Ingalese 

Some of the profoundest truths of Occultism 
are set forth in simple, graphic language; and 
more than one student has found in and between 
the lines and in the incidents of these stories, am- 
ple compensation for the study of these books. 

Mata the Magician, cloth, 12 mo. 

Daintily produced, 

Price, $1.50 post paid. 

Linked Lives, cloth in Green and Gold, 232 pp. 
Price, $1.50 post paid. 

THE OCCULT BOOK CONCERN, 

Publishers, 
9-15 Murray Street, New York City. 



MAY 23 1908 



y~ 



L • " / / 



■ 



■ 



■ 




CMw&J 



■ #8* 

H 



kI^^HBKhI 



JHBWH»Kg 



■ODD 



ran mm 

19 H 

■ II 

BhBHH9E 

■ 

■ . ■ 
■ 

■ 



■ 

M ' I I 



BKK 




